Chapter 1 of 15
Synopsis:How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Editors Note: This new story by SaraUK will be posted weekdays for the next three weeks, Enjoy Sammi
Story:
It was a dull wet day and the rain was falling down hard. A woman stood in the shadow of a tree in the graveyard, as she looked on at another woman placing some flowers on a grave. The woman standing under the tree couldn’t see the other woman’s face, and she didn’t want to risk being seen by anyone when she left her flowers on the same grave. It had been seven years since she’d been back in this town, and she had no real reason to be back here now. The woman at the grave didn’t seem to be in any rush to leave, but she finally did. The woman under the tree finally got a look at the other woman’s face and saw it was Sarah Briton, a girl she use to go to school with. She waited under the tree a little longer, and then put her umbrella up and walked across to the grave, once she knew it was safe to do so without anyone seeing her there.
The grave was being well looked after, she thought that Sarah must come quite a bit and keep it this way. She looked at the grave and read the text on the headstone. The headstone read.
Here lies Alex Farrey Born 1987 Died 2003.
The woman was about to speak to the grave, when she heard a woman’s voice speaking to her. She turned around looking a little worried, and saw it was Sarah Briton stood there looking at her.
“I’m sorry to bother you, but I left my umbrella.” Sarah said to the woman, and then she looked a little closer at this woman’s face. “Alice? Alice Farrey, is that you?”
“Yes it is. Hello Sarah.” Alice said, as she stood up again, and turned to face Sarah. “Are you the one that’s been keeping Alex’s grave clean?” Alice asked.
“Yes. Someone had too. You and your parents didn’t seem to give a damn about doing it.” Sarah snapped. Sarah hadn’t seen any of them since the trouble seven years ago that led to Alex’s death.
“I’ve tried to come back here so many times, but it was just too hard for me to do.” Alice said, as she looked down at the ground, not able to look Sarah in the eyes, for more than one reason.
“I thought getting back here and leaving flowers on his grave is the least you could do after what he did for you.” Sarah snapped again.
“I’m sorry if my being here is upsetting you Sarah. I’ll leave.” Alice said, as she turned to walk away after placing the flowers down next to the ones Sarah had left. She thought she could cope with this, but seeing Sarah again after seven years was still too hard for her to deal with.
“No, Stop. Alex doesn’t get many visitors, so please stop and talk to him for a little bit. I know he’d like that, and I have to be getting to work anyway.” Sarah said, just before she picked up her umbrella and walked away.
Alice stood and watched Sarah walk away, she wished that they could still be friends, but that was never going to happen. Not after all the trouble from Seven years ago. Alice crouched down and looked at the head stone again, and thought back to when Alex was still around.
Seven Years Earlier
Alex was sat in detention watching the clock go round, and wondering if the hour would end before or after he lost his mind. He’d been put in detention for getting in trouble again, this happened all the time. Alex was one half of twins; he had a sister called Alice, which was his identical twin. The problem for Alex was that he looked like Alice. They both stood at just over five feet tall, and were always getting picked on for their small size. Well Alex got picked on for his small size, or people tried to pick on him. That’s why he spent a lot of time in detention. Alex also got into trouble helping to keep Alice safe from being picked on, that’s what got him in trouble this time.
Alice had just finished getting some books out her locker, when a couple of bullies singled her out, but before they could get too close to her, they were covered in white powder from a fire extinguisher that Alex had set off by accident, or that’s how he tried to make it look. The principle had other ideas and that’s why he ended up sat watching the clock tick around. The bell finally went off and he was free to leave and head home.
Alex was surprised to see Alice stood outside waiting for him. “Hi sis. How come you’ve waited for me?”
“Hey bro, I thought I’d keep you company on the ride home. And I wanted to thank you for helping me out with them bullies again.” Alice said with a smile, as they started walked off school grounds.
“Don’t mention it sis. I just wish I’d been able to stop them without getting in trouble.” Alex sighed. “Dad will have a fit when he hears about this.” Alex added with a frown.
“I’m sorry that you keep getting in trouble because of me Alex.” Alice said looking sad.
“I don’t blame you for any of this Alice. I know I get a lot of stick from everyone because I look like your twin, but I don’t blame you for it.” Alex smiled. “I think its fun some of the time.” Alex added with a grin.
Alex and Alice shared a little secret, that as far as they knew, no one else knew about. Alex liked to dress in his sisters clothes and play at being real identical twins. Alice had come home from the library one day while they were on holiday from school, and found Alex sat in her bedroom wearing her clothes.
Alice spent a lot of time at the library, and their mum and dad worked long hours. This meant that Alex had the house to himself a lot while they were on holiday, but this day Alice had come home early due to a couple of kids from school turning up at the library. They’d started teasing Alice, so she left. Alice was super smart, and she knew that Alex could be as well; if he wasn’t getting in trouble so much trying to prove he was something he wasn’t.
Alex jumped up and looked like a deer in the headlights of a large truck when he heard his sister’s voice from the doorway. “Alice! What you doing back so early?” Alex asked with fear in his voice.
“I think I should be the one asking the questions, don’t you?” Alice asked, as she walked into her room and sat on the bed, as she indicated for Alex to sit next to her.
“I’m sorry Alice. Please don’t tell mum and dad, I promise I’ll never do it again.” Alex said close to tears. “I just see you in all those pretty dresses that mum brought you, and I want to look just as pretty.” Alex added, as he finally let the tears flow.
“I’d never tell mum and dad about this. You’ve saved my life more times than I could ever repay, and I love the idea of having a sister to do stuff with.” Alice smiled, as she pulled Alex into her for a hug, as he cried on her shoulder. Alice had the feeling that Alex was finally getting a load off his chest with them tears.
They sat on Alice’s bed and talked for a couple of hours about Alex and his dressing in her clothes. After that day, Alice spent very little time at the library; she would help Alex become her twin sister. They started going shopping together like that. Alex would leave the house dressed as Alice, and then Alice would leave ten minutes later. They would meet up in the next town over, where nobody would know them. That was just over a year ago, and so far they hadn’t been caught.
*****
“I’m lucky to have a Guardian Angel, brother, sister, and best friend all in one little package.” Alice giggled, as they stood waiting for the bus home.
“Thanks sis, I’m the lucky one having you for a sister though.” Alex said with a smile. “I can live with getting in trouble with mum and dad, just as long as it keeps you safe.” Alex added, as he gave his sister’s hand a squeeze, just before the bus arrived to take them home.
Alex groaned when he saw his dad’s car parked on the drive when they walked around the corner. Alice heard him groan, and gave his hand a squeeze this time. “Just let him give you the speech, and say sorry before going to your room to do your homework.” Alice tried to advise him.
“I’ll try sis, but he just gets me so mad when he starts going on about why can’t you be more like your sister. I just feel like screaming at him I wish I was more like you. I wonder how he’d take that.” Alex said with a sick little chuckle.
“Please don’t do that Alex. I love having my sister to go shopping with.” Alice said looking worried. “Dad would never understand your need to be a girl.” Alice pleaded.
“Don’t worry Alice, I won’t let it slip.” Alex smiled. “I love shopping and doing all the other fun stuff only two sisters’ can do when we get the house to ourselves.” Alex said with a grin.
Alice got to the front door first, and put her hand on the door handle and looked at Alex before she opened it and walked in with Alex close behind. Their father was sat in the living room looking straight at the front door.
“What time do you call this Alice? You should have been home over an hour ago.” Their father asked, but Alice already knew he had the answer by the way he was looking at Alex.
“I’m sorry dad, but I had to have a word with one of my teachers, and then I waited for Alex. I thought it safer for us both to come home together.” Alice said with a smile.
“Okay Alice. Go to your room and make a start on your homework while I have a word with your brother.” Their father said, as he turned his attention towards Alex.
“Okay daddy, I’ll be back down later to start dinner.” Alice said, as she left the room and went up to her room. She gave Alex a sad look as she walked past him.
“I got a call from your principal this afternoon. I’m beginning to think he has my office number on speed dial.” His father said looking frustrated.
“I’m sorry dad, but I...”
“I don’t want to hear it Alex! When are you going to stop screwing up?” His father asked. “Why can’t you be more like your sister? I know you’re smart enough, but you can’t keep out of trouble.”
“It was just an accident dad, I leaned on it, and it went off.” Alex tried to lie his way out of trouble.
“I really don’t want to hear it Alex. You’re grounded for two weeks, that also means no video games, and I want you home right after school. Now go to your room and do your homework.”
“Yes dad.” Alex whined, as he picked up his backpack and went up to his room. “Great, two weeks of being stuck in the house.” Alex thought to himself as he walked up the stairs.
Alice had her bedroom door open when Alex walked past. “How bad was it?”
“I’m grounded for the next two weeks.” Alex said with a groan. “And no playstation either.” Alex added with an even bigger groan. Alex loved playing on his game system, so that would hurt the most.
“I’m sorry Alex, maybe you should have let them do whatever they wanted to do to me.” Alice said looking sad.
“Do you really think I’d do that? No one does anything to you if I can help it.” Alex said with pride. “I will always be there to protect you sis.” Alex smiled, just before he went to his own room to make a start on his homework.
Alice had already done her homework, so she followed Alex to his bedroom, and sat on the spare chair next to his desk, and kept him company while he did his homework.
“Maybe I should tell dad what you were doing? He might let you off.” Alice said.
“He might, but then he’d be on the phone to the school, and you’d have even more trouble with them, and any other kid that thinks you’re easy pickings.” Alex pointed out. “I can live with the punishment, and the bullies may leave you alone, and focus on me for a short while.” Alex added with a grin.
“That doesn’t make me feel any better Alex.” Alice sounded worried.
“Don’t look so worried Alice; you know that I have friends looking out for me.” Alex smiled, as he put his hand on Alice’s.
Alex had helped other kids at school when they had trouble with bullies and other kids that thought it was fun to make life hell for the normal kids. So he had a good group of friends willing to help out where they can. Two of them were Bill and Ted, or that’s the nicknames Alex gave them. They both called everyone dude, and go wow, a lot. They both thought the nicknames were cool, so it kind of stuck.
Bill and Ted could hack almost any computer system, and were a whiz with video editing. They had helped keep Alex out of trouble more times than he could count. Alex had stopped them both getting bullied once, and the friendship was formed. Now they loved helping Alex get even with them all from the background.
Alex was glad that Bill and Ted were friends. They had most the school bugged and could find out almost any information they wanted. Alex either found them in the basement at each other’s houses, or in the computer room at the school, but they were always just a phone call away. Due to them having the school bugged, they could let Alex know if someone was having any trouble. Alex would then come up with a plan to help that person out.
That’s how Alex had found out about the two bullies going after Alice earlier in the day. He’d not had time to come up with a better plan to stop them, and that’s why he’d ended up in detention for it.
Alice sat with Alex until he finished his homework, and then Alex went down to help Alice start dinner. In some hope of getting on his dad’s good side again. They had dinner ready just as their mum got home.
“Hello dears. Dinner smells nice.” Their mum said, as she kissed them both on the cheek, before going to the living room to say hello to her husband.
Alice and Alex set the table and then dished up the food before Alice went to tell mum and dad dinner was ready. Mum gave Alex a disappointed look as she came back into the kitchen, so he knew that dad had filled her in on the trouble at school.
“Why do you feel the need to get in so much trouble Alex?” Mum asked. “You test well, and I know you don’t struggle with the classes, so why do you feel the need to get in so much trouble?” She asked with a pleading to her voice.
“I don’t do it on purpose mum, just the wrong place at the wrong time... I guess. I’m sorry for all the trouble.” Alex said, as he looked sorry for himself.
“I’ll let it drop now Alex, your dad’s dealt with it, so we’ll move on.” Mum said, as she started eating her dinner.
Mum and dad enjoyed dinner, and then went back to the living room to relax, while Alex helped Alice clean up the kitchen. Then Alex went up to his room and crashed out on the bed with a book until Alice came in and then they sat and watched a film until bedtime.
The next couple of days were quiet at school, and Alice didn’t have any trouble with the bullies. Alex had Bill and Ted keep an eye on her when he couldn’t. By Friday afternoon, Alex and Alice were glad to be finishing school and going home.
“Did you have any trouble today sis?”
“No, but there is a game tonight, so I think they had other things on their minds than picking on me.” Alice smiled. “You know how they struggle to do more than one thing at a time bro.” Alice giggled.
“Be grateful for small mercies, or small minded people.” Alex giggled.
“You got any plans for the weekend?” Alice asked, as they got off the school bus at the end of their street.
“Grounded remember, and no playstation, so I’ll be reading and watching TV all weekend.” Alex said with a sigh.
“Sorry Alex, I’d forgotten all about that.”
“Don’t worry about it sis.” Alex chuckled. “With luck, your sister might be able to visit, if mum and dad end up working.” Alex added with a grin.
“That would be great if she could.” Alice said looking excited.
“I wouldn’t get to excited yet sis, dad may work from home this weekend just to make sure I don’t go out.” Alex frowned.
“I can’t see dad doing that, he’ll just call home a couple of times through the day to see if you’re there, like he’s done in the past.” Alice said, as she waved off the idea of her dad stopping at home, or she hopped it was. Alice really wanted to spend some time with her twin sister.
“Keep your fingers crossed then sis that he doesn’t stay at home.” Alex said with a smile when he saw the hope in his sister’s eyes.
Mum and dad were still at work when Alex and Alice got home, so they both sat at the kitchen table to do their homework. Once that was done they set to work making dinner, and it was ready when their parents got home.
They both had good paying jobs with the same company, so Alex and Alice never wanted for anything, and this is one of the reasons other kids picked on them. Mum and dad were strict with their punishment, but they also never took it any further than that. Proof of that was clear when their dad sat telling them about some knew computer software the company was working on. It sounded pretty cool, Alex and Alice were smart enough to follow what he was saying, and even offer advice when he got stuck on something.
“I need to go into the office tomorrow, so I trust you not to disobey my orders, and go out after me and your mother leave.” Their father said to Alex.
“I’d never do that dad. I know I’m grounded for another week yet.”
“I was talking to your mother last night, and she thinks I may have been a little hard on you over the length of time I grounded you for. So come Monday, you’re no longer grounded.” Dad said with a smile. “But please try and keep out of trouble from now on.”
“I’ll try dad, I really will.” Alex said looking happier now his grounding would be over come Monday. He also noticed Alice smile at their mum just as he was speaking to dad. He had a pretty good idea that Alice had spoke with mum, but he wondered just how much of what happened the other day she’d told mum.
Alex was sat on his bed reading one of the women’s magazines that mum gave Alice after she’d done with them, when Alice poked her head round the door. Alex wasn’t worried about being caught with the magazine, as he had it hidden inside one of his computer magazines.
“Hi Alex, do you mind if I come in and sit with you?” Alice asked with a smile.
“I’ve never stopped you yet sis, I’m not about to start now.” Alex closed the magazine and put it down on the table next to his bed. “Is everything alright sis?” Alex asked when he saw the worried look on his sister’s face.
“I’m worried that you might be mad with me.” Alice said, as she still remained standing near the door.
“Why would I be mad with you sis?”
“Because I spoke to mum, and got her to talk dad into reducing your grounding.”
“That depends on how much you told mum about what happed the other day, and all the other stuff we get up to while they’re both at work.” Alex asked.
“I just told mum that you were stopping some boys from picking on me. I made her promise not to say anything to dad, and not to contact the school.” Alice said, as she ran over to the bed looking a little hurt that Alex could think she’d ever tell anyone about her twin sister. “I hope you don’t think I’d say anything about my sister.”
“I don’t know what to think dear sister. Before today, I never thought you’d go to mum behind my back.” Alex said with a raised eyebrow.
“This is the first time I’ve ever gone behind your back Alex... please believe me.” Alice pleaded with her brother.
“I believe you sister, but please be careful what you say to mum, just in case she does end up telling dad. He’d be straight on the phone, or going to see the principle.” Alex said, as he looked Alice straight in the eyes to make sure she understood what he was trying to say.
“I will Alexis.” Alice said with a grin, as she used the female name she used for Alex. “Speaking of Alexis, will we be seeing her tomorrow? Now we know that mum and dad will be working.”
“Do you really love spending time with your sister that much?” Alex asked with a grin.
“You know I do Alexis” Alice said with an even bigger grin. “Does that mean she’ll be visiting for the day then?” Alice asked looking hopeful.
“Who am I to disappoint my twin sister?” Alex smiled.
Alice clapped her hands together, as she giggled, and wrapped her arms around Alex and hugged him. Alex was soon joining in, and doing a perfect impression of his sister. Alice use to find it scary, how Alex could copy her voice, but now she was glad he could. Alex had even fooled mum and dad on the phone a couple of times, when they rang home to say they’d be late getting home.
*****
Alex was just sitting up in bed the next morning when Alice ran into the room and jumped on the bed next to him. “Morning sis.” Alex said, as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.
“Good morning Alexis.” Alice said with a grin.
“I take it mum and dad have left for work then?” Alex asked when he heard her use his female name.
“Yes, I just watched mum leave, and dad left just over half an hour ago now.” Alice said with a grin. “Can I help you get ready?” Alice asked.
“Sure sis, but I think I’m able to take a shower on my own.” Alex said, as he slid out of bed.
“Okay, I’ll go and get some clothes out ready for you.” Alice said, as she slid off the bed and ran off to her bedroom.
Alex smiled as he watched his sister leave his room looking like a small child on Christmas morning. Alex knew that Alice loved having Alexis around, just as much as he liked becoming her. Alex was a member of the swim team, so he had a reason to shave his body hair, not that he had much in the first place. The fact that he wasn’t growing like his friends used to bother him, but since Alice found out his secret, he’d been glad he hasn’t.
Once Alex had done in the shower, and washed his hair, he made his way to Alice’s bedroom to become Alexis. He’d started growing his hair just after Alice found out about him, and now it came down to just past his shoulders. Alice was able to style it to look just like hers now.
Alexis had her own underwear, but she kept it in Alice’s room, just in case mum or dad found it. This cut down on any risk of them finding out about her. Thanks to Alice being the good daughter, mum and dad had given her a credit card and a much bigger allowance than Alex had, but she loved treating Alexis to gifts when they went to the mall’s shopping. Alice had treated Alexis to a pair of breast forms on one of the shopping trips.
Alice had everything laid out on her bed when Alex got to her room. The first thing Alex put on was the bra and panty set, they were a soft pink in colour and heaven to wear. Once he had them on, Alice helped him pop the breast forms in. They never glued the forms on, just in case he had to change in a hurry, but he still felt like Alexis the minute he felt the extra weight on his chest. Alice only had small breast, so they got breast forms to match hers.
Next thing for Alexis to add was a short pink flared skirt, and a white silk top. Then Alice sat Alexis down so she could style her hair, and add a little makeup to finish off the look. The last bit to be added to the look was a pair of shoes. Alice ran over to her closet and came back with a pair of white sandals that Alexis had never seen before.
“I’ve never seen them sandals before.” Alexis said, sounding just like Alice when she said it.
“I brought them for you the other day, as a thank you for helping me, and a sorry that you got grounded doing it.” Alice smiled, as she knelt down and helped Alexis put the sandals on.
“Thanks Alice, I love them.” Alexis said, sounding just like Alice again.
Alexis sat on the bed and watched Alice finish getting ready in a similar outfit to the one Alexis was wearing. Once Alice was finished, she pulled Alexis to her feet and they stood side by side looking in the full-length mirror on the inside of Alice’s closet door. Gone were the brother and sister that everyone saw at school and out with their parents, and in their place were twin girl’s wearing similar outfits stood side by side.
“It’s really great to have my twin sister visiting for the day.” Alice said, as she looked at Alexis in the mirror.
Alex looked in the mirror, and saw Alice and Alexis looking back. Two cute looking girls with shoulder length blond hair and a slim figure. Alex loved being Alexis, and being with Alice, he wished he could just be Alexis all the time, but he knew that mum and dad would never understand. Not to mention the trouble he’d have at school, it was bad enough now with people thinking he looked like his sister. They would never understand if he turned up at school dressed like her. This is the best he could do for the time being.
“Thanks for helping me do this Alice.” Alexis smiled, sounding just like Alice still. This voice felt more natural than his male voice, so it was easy becoming Alexis when wearing a dress or girls clothes of any sort.
“Anytime sis.” Alice smiled. “Do you want to go down and get some breakfast?” Alice asked.
“MMM... sounds like a great idea.” Alexis said, as she took hold of Alice’s hand, and then skipped out her room and went down to the kitchen.
Alice and Alexis set to work and soon sat down at the kitchen table eating French toast. Then they washed the dishes and put them away again, before Alexis helped Alice get the housework done.
Alexis couldn’t get use to how happy Alice always looked when he was dressed as her sister. Alex worried about Alice, and how she never tried to make friends with anyone. That was one reason she was always being picked on, and being forced to help, or more forced to do the homework for other kids in school.
They ended up in Alice’s room later in the day having a fashion show. Alexis was getting thirsty so she went down to get them both a drink, while Alice started putting the clothes away again, she heard a car door being closed. When she looked out her bedroom window, she saw their dad’s car on the driveway. Alice didn’t have time to warn Alexis, she ran to the end of the hallway, and stopped at the top of the stairs when she heard her dad say hello to her, or to Alexis, who he thought was her.
Alexis was just walking back towards the kitchen door that led to the hallway and the stairs, when he saw his dad walking in the side door. Alexis froze looking scared.
“Hi Alice, you’re looking lovely today.” Dad smiled. “I trust your brother is around here some place?” His dad asked.
Alex was shocked when his dad didn’t realise he wasn’t Alice, so he thought he’d push his luck a little further by seeing if he could fool dad with his female voice.
“I think he’s in his room. He said something about taking a shower. He got a little sweaty helping me do the housework.” Alexis said a little louder, hoping that Alice was close enough to hear and understand what he was trying to say.
Alice heard what Alexis said, and understood, so she ran back down the hallway and then went into Alex’s room and closed the bathroom door before turning on the shower.
“Has he got you running around making him drinks now as well?” Dad asked Alexis thinking she was Alice. “You’re too good to him you know.” Dad added, just as he heard the shower in Alex’s bathroom go on. “But I’m glad to hear you got him helping you around the house.” He added.
“I really don’t mind daddy, he made lunch for me.” Alexis said in her best Alice voice. “I wish you wouldn’t give him such a hard time daddy. He’s a great brother, and does more around the house than most boys would do.” Alex knew he was taking a big risk, but he thought what the hell.
“I know he’s a good kid Alice, but he’s always getting in trouble. I just wish he’d knuckle down and get his act together.” Dad said with a sigh. “I better let you go, or those drinks will get warm.” Dad added, as he saw Alice holding the two cold drinks in her hands.
“Okay, thanks daddy. I’ll see you later when Alex and I come down to make dinner.” Alexis said, hoping that dad was still buying him being Alice.
“Okay dear, see you later.” Dad said, as he went to the living room to sit down and read the paper.
Alexis wanted to run up the stairs to get away from her dad, but that would look wrong, Alice never ran in the house, but Alex did. So Alexis took a normal paced walk back up the stairs and then walked down to Alice’s room, then she left the drink for Alice on her desk before going back to Alex’s room so he could get changed back.
“Alice it’s me.” Alex said in his normal voice, as he tapped on the bathroom door in his room.
Alice slowly opened the bathroom door with a worried look on her face. “How did you get away from dad without him not realising it was you?” Alice asked in a whisper.
“I guess I look more like you than we both thought.” Alex said with a sigh. “I better take a shower and see about getting changed. You better take these clothes and change into them as well.” Alex added, as he slipped off the top and then the skirt.
“Do you think dad was taking that much notice of what you were wearing?”
“Not sure, but I don’t want to take any chances sis, so please just do as I ask.” Alex said, as he stood in his bedroom dressed in a pink bra and panties and wearing a pair of white sandals. “I’ll drop the other bits back in with you later, once I’ve taken a shower.” Alex added, as he ran off into his bathroom before their dad came up. Alice walked back down to her own room to get changed and then finish putting the clothes away.
Alex slipped the breast forms out his bra, and then removed the bra and panties before bending over to remove the sandals. Once he was stood naked in his bathroom, he jumped in the shower and washed off the makeup, and removed the style that Alice had added to his hair to make it look like hers. Alex started to shake, as he thought how close he’s just come to his dad meeting Alexis, the second daughter he never knew he had.
Once he’d finished in the shower, Alex went back to his room and grabbed some of his normal underwear before slipping on a T-shirt, and some sweat pants. He grabbed the remaining items from the bathroom and poked his head out his bedroom door before running down the hallway and into Alice’s room.
Alice was stood waiting to take the items off Alex, and put them away again in the hiding place at the back of her closet. She then returned to the bed where Alex had collapsed on her bed with a sigh.
“That was a close call sis. I can’t believe he didn’t realise I wasn’t you.” Alex finally said looking shocked.
“I could hear you talking to dad, well until I heard you talking about you taking a shower. You sounded just like me the whole time.” Alice was grinning as she said it.
“We’re lucky it wasn’t mum that got home early, she never would have believed it was you.” Alex said with a worried look.
“That’s true bro, mum is a little more switched on when it comes to how I look and dress.” Alice said in agreement.
Alice took a closer look at Alex’s face, and she could still see a trace of makeup on there, so she ran over to her dressing table to grab a wipe to remove it.
“Sorry bro, but you missed a little makeup when you were in the shower.” Alice said, as she sat down on the bed again, and started wiping Alex’s face to remove the last of the makeup. “Let’s not give dad any reason to question who he was talking to in the kitchen earlier.” Alice added with a smile.
“Thanks sis. That would have been a dead giveaway. Not to mention it would have got mum thinking as well, even if dad missed it.” Alex said with a worried look, and he let Alice wipe his face.
“There you go bro, all gone.” Alice smiled, as she threw the wipe in the waste basket at the side of her bed. “Did you have a good time today as Alexis?” Alice asked looking hopeful.
“I had a really good time sis, and thank you for the shoes. I loved them.” Alex smiled. He wanted to hug his sister, but thought it a little weird while being dressed as her brother.
Alice could sense that Alex wanted to hug her, but was worried about it, so she wrapped her arms around him instead. “You will always be Alexis to me, no matter what you look like on the outside sister.” Alice whispered in his ear.
“Thanks Alice. Its nice being your sister, I just wish I could always be her for you.” Alex said looking sad.
“Maybe you should sit down with mum and dad, so you can tell them how you feel.” Alice said. “They may be a little shocked, but I think they would understand, and help you work it all out.” Alice added.
“I’m not so sure sis, so I’ll keep it between us for now.” Alex said with a worried look. He wasn’t as sure as Alice when it came to expecting mum and dad understanding his feelings.
“The choice is yours bro. You’ll always have me to lean on.” Alice smiled, as she leaned against Alex, and rested her head on his shoulder.
“That’s enough for me right now.” Alex said, as he rested his head on the top of Alice’s.
The two of them sat like that for a little bit while Alex calmed down from the close call with his dad, then they decided to go down and make a start on dinner.
Alex was a little nervous as they entered the living room on the way to the kitchen. Alex was waiting for his dad to turn around and ask him why he was pretending to be his sister earlier, but dad just looked up and smiled as they went to the kitchen.
“I’m glad to see you helping your sister sort out dinner.”
“I always help Alice with dinner.” Alex snapped.
Alice put her hand on Alex’s arm to stop him upsetting dad so close to his grounding coming to an end. “Please Alex; don’t let him get to you.” Alice said in a whisper as she pulled Alex into the kitchen.
Alex took a couple of deep breaths and then smiled at Alice before going to the fridge to get the things out to start dinner.
“Thanks for stopping me getting into another argument with dad. I don’t know why I let him get to me so much.” Alex said in a whisper, as he helped Alice set the table.
Dinner was ready by the time mum got home from work, so Alice and Alex brought it all to the table and then they sat and ate. Dad had the odd little pop at Alex, but Alex didn’t bite. Alice was proud of Alex for that.
“As I think you did most of the work on dinner Alice, Alex, you can do the dishes.” Dad said when they’d finished eating.
“We both did the same amount of work on dinner Daddy, so I won’t leave him to do all the dishes on his own.” Alice said, as she got up and started clearing the table with Alex.
Dad wanted to stop her, but knew that Alice could be just as stubborn as her mother once she got an idea in her head, so he just got up and went back to reading the paper in the living room.
“Thanks for a lovely dinner you two.” Mum said, as she gave them both a kiss on the cheek before leaving to go and get changed out of her work clothes.
Alice saw her get a strange look on her face, as she stepped back after kissing Alex on the cheek. Alice waited for mum to leave the room before walking over and sniffing Alex’s cheek. “I think we might have a problem with mum Alex.”
“Why... What do you mean?” Alex asked with a worried look.
“Mum had a strange look on her face, as she stepped back after kissing your cheek, so I just sniffed your cheek and I can smell the makeup removal wipes on you.” Alice said looking just as worried as Alex was now. “We better start being a lot more careful around mum from now on.” Alice added.
“Do you think?” Alex said with sarcasm in his voice. Alice just put her hands on her hips and tilted her head to one side. “Sorry sis, but it’s a little bit of a shock to find out mum might know about Alexis.” Alex said in a whisper.
“Okay, I’ll let you off this time bro.”
They finished cleaning up in the kitchen and then went up to their bedrooms for the rest of the night.
Alex went to his bathroom and washed his face with some soap and water, so he could remove the smell of the wipe Alice used on him. Then he crashed out on his bed flicking around the TV channels, as he tried to find something worth watching. He looked up when he heard a knock on his bedroom door, and saw mum stood there looking at him.
“Hi mum. Is everything okay?”
“Hello dear. I hear that your father told you about the grounding being ended early.”
“Yes, I really want to thank you for having a word with him for me mum.” Alex smiled, as he turned the TV off and sat up to chat with his mum.
“Alice told me what really happened, and I can understand you not wanting to tell your dad because he’d be straight down the school reading them the riot act. This would only make life even harder for Alice and yourself.” Mum smiled, as she sat on the bed next to Alex.
Alex was glad he’d used the soap and water after getting back up stairs, as mum leaned over and gave him another kiss on the cheek. He was sure mum was trying to see if she could smell anything on him still.
“I’m sorry for getting in trouble mum, but I wasn’t going to let anyone pick on Alice.” Alex said, as he slid away from his mum a little bit, getting worried she’d worked out what he’d been doing while they were out at work.
“I’m glad that you and Alice get on so well. Most brothers would be happy to let their sisters get picked on.” Mum smiled, as she played with his hair. “You’re dad will be nagging at you to get this cut soon.” She added with a smile.
“Dad’s not happy unless he’s nagging at me about something mum.” Alex said with a roll of his eyes.
“True. So what did you get up to today then?” Mum asked.
“Not much, I was grounded remember.” Alex said with a frown. “I just sat reading, and helped Alice do some cleaning.” Alex added.
“Okay dear, I’ll leave you in peace then.” Mum said, as she leaned over to give him another kiss on the cheek. “Thanks for helping your sister out with the cleaning today as well.” She added with a smile, as she got off the bed and left the room.
Mum hadn’t been gone long, when Alex saw Alice enter his room with a worried look on her face. “What did mum want Alex?”
“She said she just wanted to thank me for what I did to help you out at school, but I think she was also trying to work out if she did smell anything on my face earlier or not.” Alex said looking worried. “I used some soap and water when I got back up stairs after dinner, so I’m hoping she didn’t smell anything. I’ll have to be really careful from now on though sis.”
“Does this mean you won’t be dressing as Alexis anymore?” Alice asked looking worried.
“I never said that sis, but we will have to cover our tracks better when I do become your sister in the future.” Alex smiled.
Alice smiled again, and then she crashed out on the bed next to Alex, as he found a movie to watch. Alex knew that Alice still thought of him as her twin sister even when he was dressed as her brother. He was happy to just be himself without worrying what anyone thought at times like this.
*****
Just as his dad had promised, Alex’s grounding ended on the Monday, and he got the controllers back for his playstation. So he spent a couple of nights shooting and racing things. He hadn’t spoke to Alice much at home, and she’d been quiet on the bus ride home, so he quit playing on his game on the Wednesday night to go and make sure she was okay. He walked down to her room and knocked on the door, and then entered without waiting for her to say enter, just like he always did.
“Hi sis. Is everything okay? You seemed really quiet on the ride home tonight.” Alex asked, as he watched Alice trying to hide whatever homework she was working on. Alex thought it odd for Alice to still be working on her homework at this hour in the evening.
“Do you never wait for me to let you know it’s safe to enter Alex? I could have been naked for all you knew.” Alice snapped.
Now Alex knew that something was wrong. Alice only ever snapped at him when she was worried about something. He walked over and moved her hand aside, so he could pull out the homework she was working on. “What the hell is this sis?” Alex asked, as he held up the English paper. “Whose home work are you doing? I know it’s not yours, as you are well beyond this level.”
Alice just sat at her desk, looking down at the floor for a couple of seconds before she answered him. “It’s Damon Cartwright’s homework, and I have a second one to write for his team mate Paul Smith. They said they would beat you up if I didn’t do their homework for them.” Alice said with a worried look.
“Do you think for one minute that I’m afraid of them jocks?” Alex said, as he slammed the paper back down on the desk. “We’ll show them not to mess with either of us.” Alex said with a grin.
“What do you have in mind Alex?” Alice asked looking even more worried now. “I don’t mind doing it, if just to keep them from beating you up.”
“They must be failing the class, or they would have found someone else to sort out the paper for them. So I’ll help you do the homework, and when they fail the class they will be kicked off the team.” Alex smiled.
“But that will make them mad, and then they will come and hurt me and you for what we did.” Alice looked scared as she said it.
“You’ll be safe sis. They will come after me, and I have a couple of tricks to keep them busy.”
Alice wasn’t keen on Alex’s plan to teach Damon and Paul a lesson, but once Alex made his mind up, it was hard to talk him out of it, so she let Alex pull up a chair so they could work together on doing a poor job of their English homework for them.
They soon had it done, and Alice had to laugh at some of the stuff they put down in it. She knew that the teacher would know right away that they never wrote it, and it was all wrong as well.
“Thanks for the help, and I’m sorry for not coming to you after they cornered me with it.” Alice said, as she packed it all away again in her school bag.
“I don’t like the idea of letting you hand over the homework sis.” Alex said looking worried for his sister.
“We don’t have much choice in it Alex. They will know something is wrong if you meet with them.”
Alex looked to be deep in thought, as he tried to think of some way to keep Alice away from Damon and Paul. Then his face lit up, as he had an idea. “I’ve got it sis. You will meet with them tomorrow, but it won’t be you meeting them. I’ll do it, dressed as you.” Alex said with a grin.
“Are you crazy?” Alice asked with a shocked look on her face. She could tell by the look on his face that he really meant what he just said. “It’s one thing to trick dad, but you’re talking about being in school dressed as me. What am I suppose to do while you’re walking around school?”
“If we can fool dad, then we won’t have any trouble tricking them two morons.” Alex said sounding confident. “We’ll take one of your spare school uniforms to school, and I’ll meet you in one of the girl’s toilets and change into you, then I’ll leave you waiting in the toilets until I’ve given them the homework. That way, no one will see two of you walking around the school.” Alex added.
“You make it all sound so easy bro, but you’re the one taking all the risks, and I don’t want to be the one to face them, but I don’t want it to be you facing them either.” Alice looked scared as she said it. “We’ll go along with your plan.” Alice said with a sigh, as she still wasn’t sure his plan would work.
Alex helped Alice put a second school uniform together, so he could look just like she did, and then she put some of her makeup and hair products in a bag, so she could do something with his hair. Once they had everything packed in their school bags, they both called it a night and went to bed.
To Be Continued Tomorrow
Story by SaraUK
Edited and Posted by SamanthaK
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 2 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Alice was sat on the toilet the next day at school waiting for Alex to turn up. She held her breath when she heard someone enter the toilets.
“Alice, are you in here?” Alex asked in a whisper.
Alice unlocked the cubical door and waved Alex in to the stall with her before she said anything. “What would you have done if someone else was in here with me bro?”
“I’ve been hiding down the hall for the past ten minutes, just to make sure there was no one else in here. I just wasn’t sure you’d got here yet.” Alex whispered.
“I’ve been here for some time now. I had a free study period, so I told the teacher I was going to study in the Library. That should give you enough time to meet up with Damon and Paul without anyone thinking it weird.” Alice said with a worried look. “Are you sure you want to do this Alexis?” Alice asked, using Alex’s female name.
“Yes I’m sure sis. I’m kind of looking forward to doing it.” Alex said with a grin, as he started to take off his male uniform, so he could slip into the school uniform of Alice’s they had brought with them today, just so Alex could pretend to be her and meet Damon and Paul with the homework She’d promised to do for them, just to stop them beating up Alex.
Alex had even gone as far as to wear a pair of panties that morning, just so he would feel even more like Alexis, and not Alex in his sister’s school uniform. Alice handed Alex a bra to put on, once he’d finished taking off his male uniform. They’d left the breast forms at home, so Alice used tissue paper to give Alexis some breasts. Alice wasn’t overly large breasted, so they didn’t have to use too much padding. Once Alex had the bra padded out, Alice handed him the blouse to put on next, and she smiled as she saw Alexis appear before her.
“It’s nice to see you again sis, even if it is in the girl’s toilets at school.” Alice whispered, as she passed Alexis the gray pleated skirt that was part of the uniform for the school.
“If this works sis, maybe we can have some fun every now and then.” Alexis said in her best copy of Alice’s voice.
“What do you mean, if this works?” Alice asked in an angry whisper. “If you think this won’t work for any reason, then say so now and I’ll call the whole thing off, and go to meet them myself.” Alice added looking worried again.
“It will work sis. I was just thinking that it could be fun to let Alexis out at school every now and then.” Alex smiled.
“You have a strange idea of fun sis.” Alice said with a grin.
“Must be my inner bitch showing through.” Alex said, doing a good impression of Alice again.
“I don’t think it makes you a bitch sis. I think it’s just the real you trying to get out a little more.” Alice took hold of Alexis’s hands and smiled at her as she said it. “No normal brother would do half the stuff you do, just to keep their sister safe from harm.” Alice said as she gave her sister a hug.
“You know as well as I do Alice that it’s not easy letting Alexis out very often.” Alexis looked at his watch and saw that he needed to get going, or he’d be late meeting Damon and Paul.”
“We better swap watchers, or someone might notice that you’re wearing a guy’s watch.” Alice said, as she took her watch off and handed it to Alexis to put on, once he took his off.
“Great thinking sis. That could have given everything away.” Alex said, sounding just like Alice.
Alex, now looking just like Alice, swapped watches with Alice, and then slowly opened the toiled door and checked to make sure they were still alone in there. “I’ll be as quick as I can sis. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you to stay in here until I get back.” Alexis asked.
“Yes, I know.” Alice said with a roll of her eyes. “I’ll sit here and read until you get back.” Alice added, as she sat down on the toilet seat again, and got a book out her bag. “Please be careful.” Alice looked worried as she said it.
“Don’t worry sis, I’ll be fine.” Alexis slipped out the stall and closed the door again, then waited for Alice to lock the door before he left the toilet.
Alex had been out a bunch of times with Alice, while being dressed as Alexis, but this was scary. He was walking around school dressed as Alice. Alice always looked scared as she walked from classroom to classroom, so it wasn’t hard for Alex to act like Alice. He was scared that every kid he walked past were going to start shouting that they knew it was him dressed as Alice, but all the kids just bumped into him, like they did with Alice, like she wasn’t even there. Alex soon found himself, or herself waiting at the spot Damon and Paul had told her to meet them.
Damon and Paul were soon walking around the corner, and looking as scary as always. They were two of the biggest guys on the football team. “I hope you’ve got something for us, or your wimp of a brother will be paying for it.” Damon said, as he walked up to where Alexis was stood waiting for them.
Alexis wanted to give them a piece of her mind for what they had done to her sister, but as Alexis was pretending to be Alice, so she thought better of it, and kept quiet. She also knew that they would have some explaining to do when they handed it in and it was all wrong.
“I’ve done what you asked, so please leave my brother alone.” Alexis said, sounding like Alice, and trying to look worried like she would. “You’ll need to copy it up in your own hand writing, but it’s what you need for your English class.” Alexis had to fight a grin as she said that bit. “What you need to fail the class.” Alexis thought
“He’s safe for now geek. We’ll be in touch when we need the next load of homework doing.” Damon said, as he took the homework off Alexis that she took out of Alice’s bag, that she had slung over her shoulder.
“I can’t keep doing your homework for you.” Alexis whined.
“Well your wimpy little brother will be spending a lot of time in the nurse’s office then.” Paul said with a sick sounding laugh.
Alexis wanted to smile, as she thought about how much fun they would both have when the teacher came to mark their homework. He knew that they would both be kicked off the team for cheating and not keeping up with their class work. Alex thought they were asking for everything they got.
Damon was moving in closer to Alexis, like he was going to try and kiss her, but thankfully he was stopped when a girls voice called out Alice’s name.
“Hey Alice, Do you have a minute?” Alexis heard a girl called Sarah Briton call out to her, as she walked around the corner.
Alexis smiled when she saw Damon and Paul back off, just before they turned and walked away, with Damon giving Alexis a look that said she’d see them again soon. Alexis turned to look at Sarah once the two of them had gone out of sight. Sarah was one of the few girls in school that had any time for Alice, so Alex was worried when she wanted to talk to him, as she thought Alex was Alice.
“Hello Sarah. What can I help you with?” Alexis asked with a smile, trying to act like Alice would.
“Nothing, I just saw them two picking on you, and wanted to try and help you out.” Sarah smiled, as she walked up to where Alexis stood. “I was also wondering if you managed to ask your brother about me yet?”
“What was it you wanted me to ask him again?” Alexis asked, as she was a little shocked to find out that Sarah was trying to get Alice to ask Alex a question about something.
“You were going to ask Alex if he’d be interested in going out with me. Don’t you remember the chat we had the other day?” Sarah asked with a strange look, as she looked Alexis in the eyes, thinking she was talking to Alice.
Alexis was getting worried at the way Sarah was looking at her, and also shocked that Sarah was also interested in going out on a date with him. Alexis soon shook of his shock, and came up with an answer for her.
“Oh that. Yes I did ask him in a roundabout way, and he seemed very interested in going out with you.” Alexis said, as she thought about getting together with Sarah on a date. He did have to wonder what Sarah would think of him if she knew that she was talking to Alex, and not Alice.
“So do you think that I should ask him, or wait for him to ask me?” Sarah asked, as she bit her bottom lip, like she was nervous.
“I’d wait for him to ask you out Sarah if I was you.” Alexis smiled. “I think it always looks better if the boy asks the girl out.” Alexis added, as she made a mental note to have a word with Alice, and find out why she’d not said anything to him about her chat with Sarah the other day.
“Good point Alice. Thanks for talking to him for me.” Sarah smiled, and then gave Alice a quick hug. “Will you be okay getting to your next class, or do you want me to walk with you?” Sarah asked when they broke the hug.
“No! I’ll be fine Sarah, but thanks for the offer. I don’t think I’ll be having any more trouble from them two for a couple of days.” Alexis smiled.
Sarah just smiled back, and then turned and walked away with a little skip in her step. Alex went to run back to the toilets where he’d left Alice waiting for him, but then remembered that Alice would never run in the hallways, so he took a steady walk instead.
Alexis had just turned onto the hallway where the toilets were that Alice was waiting for him in, when he saw the pomp pomp Posey walk into the same toilets.
“Great, all I need is for the cheerleading squad to use this toilet.” Alexis said to herself as she waited at the end of the hallway, hoping they wouldn’t be in there to long, and they didn’t find Alice sat there. That would be fun, as a couple of the cheerleaders had looked straight at Alexis before going into the toilets.
The girls didn’t seem to be in there to long before they all walked back out again. They walked up the hallway and pushed Alexis out the way, as they all looked down their noses at her. Alex would have said something to them, but Alexis was pretending to be Alice, so she just looked down at the floor like Alice would do. Once the girl’s had all gone out of sight, Alexis walked down the hallway and entered the toilets. She knocked on the toilet door that he’d left Alice sitting in four times to let Alice know it was him back from his mission.
Alice slowly unlocked the door and poked her head out. “What took you so long Alexis?” Alice asked in a whisper. “I thought the cheerleaders were going to find me waiting for you.” Alice added, as she opened the door fully and pulled her twin sister into the cubical with her.
“I’m sorry, but I ran into Sarah Briton, which we need to have a little chat about later. Then I was just coming down the hallway, when I saw the pomp pomp Posey walk into the toilet. So I had to wait for them to leave before I could enter myself.” Alexis tried to explain.
Alice looked a little worried when she heard Alexi mention Sarah Briton. She was hoping that he would never find out about the chat the two of them had had the other day.
“What did Sarah say to you sis?” Alice asked sounding nervous.
“Like I said, we’ll talk about it later. Let’s just get me back to looking like Alex, so we can get out of here before the cheerleaders come back.” Alexis said, as he started taking the cloths off.
Alex was soon back, and Alice used some wipes to remove the little bit of makeup she’d put on him. Alex was going to put the clothes for Alexis in his locker for the time being along with the bag of hair and makeup products, just in case they needed her again at some point in the future. Alice left the toilet first, and then sent Alex a text message to let him now the hallway was clear.
Alice was sat outside under a tree when she saw Alex walking towards her, so she gave him a worried smile. She could see that he wasn’t happy, and she already knew what it would be about.
“Hi Bro. How you feeling after your little excitement this morning?” Alice asked.
“Don’t you ‘hi’ me sis.” Alex said looking angry with her. “Why didn’t you ever say anything about your chat with Sarah?” He asked, as he sat down next to her.
“I’m sorry about that Alex.” Alice said close to tears.
“Why did you feel the need to not tell me she liked me sis?” Alex asked, sounding more hurt now than angry.
“I was scared you’d not want to spend any time with me as Alexis anymore if you two started going out.” Alice said with a sigh, as she let her head drop in shame.
“Do you really think that you’d lose me if I ever found a girlfriend?” Alex asked her.
“I wasn’t even sure you’d want a girlfriend. Do you?” Alice asked.
“Yes I like girls, and I’d really like to get a date with Sarah. She came to make sure I was alright when she thought I was you. I think you could have a friend in her, if you gave her a chance.” Alex smiled.
“So does this mean you’ll be asking her out on a date?” Alice asked with a smile, when she saw Alex smile at her.
“Do you mind if I ask her out?” Alex asked.
“No, just as long as you can still find some time to spend with me.” Alice asked with a weak smile.
“I’ll always make time for you sis.” Alex said with a grin.
Alice looked a lot happier when she saw Alex grin. They sat under the tree for the whole lunch time and ate their lunch together. They did this most days, unless Alice was doing work in the computer lab.
Later in the afternoon Alex was going from one classroom to another when he bumped into Sarah in the hallway. She smiled at Alex, and Alex smiled back.
“Hi Sarah, Alice told me you two had a little chat the other day. And then you helped her out with Damon and Paul this morning. Thanks for that.” Alex said.
“No problem Alex. I like Alice. I just wish she would talk to me more. It took me a long time getting her to talk to me the other day, but I must be making progress. She seemed a lot more talkative this morning.” Sarah smiled.
“Would you really like to go out and see a movie or something like that with me then?” Alex asked.
“Yes I would Alex, but only if we bring Alice along with us. I can see how close you two are, and I don’t want to leave her out of anything.”
“You’d be okay with that?” Alex asked.
“Yes, I’d be okay with that for the time being Alex, but I may want to be with only you now and then. So when do you want to go out?” Sarah asked.
Alex and Sarah sorted out to go the following night, and they set a time to meet at the mall. With the details sorted out they both went off to their next class.
Alice was sat in her bedroom later that night doing her homework when she saw Alex stood at her bedroom door. She could tell by the look on his face that he had something exciting to tell her.
“Can I come in and have a chat with you sis?”
“Sure bro. You look happy about something.” Alice asked, as she put her pen down, so she could give Alex her full attention.
“I bumped into Sarah this afternoon between classes, and I asked her out.” Alex said with a grin.
“That’s great bro. When are you going out then?” Alice asked, not looking quite as happy as Alex was.
“We’re going out tomorrow night to see a movie, and then grab something to eat after.” Alex said, as he sat down in the seat next to Alice’s desk.
“I hope you have a nice time with her.”
“That should be, I hope we have a nice time sis.” Alex said with a grin. “She wants us both to go with her.” Alex added.
“Sarah wants me to come on a date with the two of you?” Alice asked with a puzzled look.
“I said she wanted to be your friend. Not all the kids at school want to make fun of you sis.”
Alice felt happier knowing that she’d been invited along with Alex and Sarah. She’d always liked Sarah, so she was looking forward to the chance to spend a little time getting to know her better.
By lunch time the next day at School, word had got round that Damon and Paul had been kicked off the football team until they had done a course to prove that they did know their English homework. Alex and Alice knew that they would be looking for some kind of payback for what they did to them. So they kept close together for the rest of the day.
Alice had asked to borrow their mum’s car for the night, so she was driving them to the mall to meet up with Sarah. She was waiting for them where they agreed to meet.
“Hi Alex, Alice. I’m glad you decided to come with us to see the movie.” Sarah smiled, as she looked at Alice.
“Thanks for asking me to come with the two of you.” Alice smiled back.
“Are you both ready to get the tickets, and grab some popcorn and a drink then?” Alex asked, as he led the way to the movie theatre.
Alex got the tickets and then brought them all a drink and popcorn before they went to see the movie. Sarah and Alice both offered to buy their own, but Alex wanted to treat them both. After the movie, they all made their way to a pizza place in the mall. Sarah led them over to a table in the corner away from everyone else, and they all sat down. The waitress came and took their order before leaving to get them their drinks.
“Did you not want to be seen with us Sarah?” Alex asked, as he looked at all the empty tables they walked past to sit where they were sat.
“No, not at all Alex. I just wanted to have a chat with the two of you.” Sarah said looking nervous.
“Is this where you tell us that you were set up on a dare, and everyone at school is in on it.” Alex asked looking a little angry.
“NO! I just wanted to ask you some questions without the risk of being over heard by anyone. I had a great time with the two of you tonight, and I hope we can do it a lot more in the future.” Sarah said looking a little hurt at the way Alex just spoke to her.
“I’m sorry for what I said Sarah. I just worry about Alice being hurt.” Alex said.
“That’s okay Alex. I’ve seen the way most the kids treat the pair of you, and it makes me mad.” Sarah said through gritted teeth. “I’m not sure how to put this in a way that won’t upset both of you.” Sarah added.
Alice and Alex both looked at each other with a worried look. “Now you’ve got us worried Sarah. So can you just come out and say whatever it is you want to say.” Alex asked.
“I’ve seen the two of you out shopping a couple of times. Well I think it was the two of you, unless you have another twin sister that I’ve never met. Or would that be a triplet? You know what I mean.” Sarah said looking nervous.
Alice and Alex suddenly didn’t feel very hungry, as they sat looking at Sarah, and then each other. “So what will it cost us for you to keep this to yourself?” Alex finally asked.
“Just your friendship.” Sarah smiled. “I’m not going to tell anyone, I promise” Sarah added, as she put her hand on her heart. “That was you dressed as Alice yesterday at school, wasn’t it?”
“Yes it was. I didn’t want Alice facing Damon and Paul. So I dressed as her and took them the homework they bullied Alice into doing for them.” Alex said, as he looked up at Sarah with worry in his eyes.
“Is that the same homework that they both got into trouble for not doing right?” Sarah asked.
“Yes. I found out what they had threatened Alice with, and I wasn’t about to stand by and let them get away with it.” Alex said with anger in his voice.
“Aren’t you worried about them trying to get some revenge on Alice for what she did, or what they think she did?” Sarah asked looking worried.
Alex just sat looking at Sarah with a blank look on his face until Alice spoke for him. “Alex tends not to plan that far ahead. Do you bro?” Alice asked with a frown.
“Okay, so I didn’t think the plan through as well as I should have.” Alex said. “I’ll start spreading a rumour tomorrow that it was me that did the homework. That should make them come after me.” Alex added looking proud of his new plan.
“You do realise they will kill you when they find out what you did.” Sarah said looking even more worried.
“Don’t worry about me; I can take care of myself.” Alex said with a grin.
Sarah just shook her head from side to side when she saw the grin on Alex’s face. Finally she asked. “Can I ask how the dressing as Alice’s twin first started?”
Alex looked at Sarah for a couple of seconds, and then he let out a sigh and started to tell his story. Alice filled in bits that Alex skimmed over.
“Do you have a name for your female side?” Sarah asked when they finished their story.
“Yes, we call her Alexis. Alice thought of it for me.” Alex smiled, as he looked at Alice.
“I like that name. You two did look really good when I saw you both in the mall that day. You also looked good yesterday at school.” Sarah smiled.
“How did you know it was me dressed as Alice yesterday?”
“Just some little things, one was your eyebrows being a little fuller than Alice has hers, and then there was the way you seemed to be at ease talking to me when I came up to you, when it looked like Damon was about to kiss you.”
“Damon tried to kiss me, I mean you?” Alice asked with a shocked look on her face.
“No, well I don’t think so. I think it was more him trying to intimidate me.” Alex said, with a shudder, as he thought of a guy kissing him.
The waitress brought them their drinks, and then returned with their pizza, so they started eating. Once they had finished their food, and Sarah paid the bill, due to Alex not being fast enough to grab it before her. Alice gave Sarah a lift home, and then went home themselves.
Alice parked the car on the driveway and then just sat there looking at Alex. “Do you think we can trust Sarah not to tell anyone about Alexis?” Alice asked.
“I feel like we can, and you seemed to be getting on with her okay by the end of the night.” Alex smiled, as he thought of Alice having a laugh with Sarah while they sat eating the pizza.
“I did have fun tonight bro. It was nice having another friend along with us. Do you think we’ll be able to take Alexis and Sarah shopping some time?”
“I don’t want to push things with Sarah, but if she seems okay with it all, then I’ll ask her if she thinks she could cope with a shopping trip.” Alex said, just before getting out the car and waiting for Alice to get out and lock it. Then they went into the house.
The next morning when they got to school, they noticed that the other kids all seemed to be looking at them, and then whispering to each other. Alex was worried that Sarah had told someone about him dressing as a girl.
“Do you think Sarah told on us?” Alice asked looking worried.
“I’m not sure sis, but it doesn’t look good.” Alex whispered back, as they walked toward the entrance to the school.
“Will you be okay if I leave you bro? I need to get a computer book back to the lab before I get to homeroom.” Alice asked, as they got to the entrance.
“I’m always fine sis. I need to go and find Sarah, so I can find out what she’s been telling people anyway.” Alex said, as he started walking in a different direction to what Alice needed to go.
Alex was just about to open his locker, so he could put some of his books in it, when he heard Sarah calling his name. He turned around just as she got to where he was stood.
“I see your word doesn’t mean much then Sarah, judging by all the looks Alice and I have been getting.” Alex said, as he slammed his locker door shut and turned to walk away.
“Alex, I’ve not told anyone about what we talked about last night. But you do have a problem.” Sarah said looking worried. “Do you know where Alice is at the minute?”
“She’s gone to the computer lab to drop a book off before going to homeroom. Why, what’s the problem?” Alex asked looking worried as well now.
“It seems that Damon and Paul were a little more upset over the homework thing than you thought they would be.” Sarah said looking worried.
“What have you heard Sarah? Is Alice in danger?” Alex asked, as he started walked towards the computer lab to check on Alice.
“Don’t worry Alex; they don’t plan to hurt Alice in that way, but they have already started spreading a nasty rumour about her.” Sarah tried to stop Alex walking any further as she spoke to him.
“What kind of rumour?” Alex asked, as he stopped and turned around to find out what she knew. Sarah looked even more worried now that Alex was stood waiting for her to tell him what she’d heard. “Sarah! Tell me what you know?”
“They’re spreading a rumour that Alice gave them both...” Sarah couldn’t say the word, but she did show Alex by putting her hand up to her mouth to indicate giving a guy head.
“They’ve done what?!” Alex asked with anger in his voice. “I’m going to kill them both.” Alex added, as he started running off to find Alice and make sure she was okay.
Sarah ran after him, if only to stop him trying to take on Damon and Paul if he ran into them on the way to the computer lab. Alex made it to the lab without seeing either of them, but he did find Alice sat in a corner crying her eyes out.
“Alice, are you alright?” Alex asked, as he ran over to her, and sat down beside her.
“No I’m not alright Alex! I told you to just let me do the stupid homework for them, but no! You had to take any opportunity to try and get one over on them.” Alice shouted at him, as she sobbed. “They told everyone I gave them...” Alice couldn’t bring herself to even finish saying it.
“I’m so sorry sis. I had no idea they would sink so low as to tell people you did anything like that.” Alex pulled Alice into a hug with him, as she kept sobbing. “I’ll fix this Alice. I don’t know how yet, but I’m going to fix this.” Alex added.
“Please just stop trying to help me Alex. I think you’ve done enough.” Alice said, as she pushed Alex away and then got up off the floor. “I’ve got to get to class.” Alice said, as she pushed her way past Sarah and left the room.
“Try not to worry Alex. I’ll keep an eye on her for you, but I’ve got no idea how you’re going to fix any of this.” Sarah said with a weak smile, just before she left the room to catch up with Alice. They had the same homeroom, so it wouldn’t be hard for her to keep an eye on Alice for Alex.
Alex had part of a plan to try and fix the problem Alice had, but he’d need Bill and Ted’s help to make it work. He would also need a little bit of luck to go with it. Alex knew that Damon and Paul couldn’t keep the lie up for long, so he planned to try and get a recording of them owning up to the lie. He found Bill and Ted in their little hiding place down in the basement.
“Bill, Ted, I really need your help guys.” Alex said, as he entered the room where they were both sat tapping away on their computers.
“Hey dude, I thought we’d be getting a visit from you this morning. Sorry to hear what Damon and Paul have been saying about Alice.” Bill said with a sad look.
"Yes dude, we’ll make the bastards pay for what they’ve done.” Ted said with anger in his voice.
Alex knew Ted wasn’t happy. He only ever used words like that when he was really angry with someone, or something.
“We’ve been checking all the recordings we’ve made since they first told that crap to someone this morning, but as of yet, they haven’t told anyone it was a lie.” Bill said.
“They have football practice this afternoon, so hopefully they will let it slip in the changing room, what really happened.” Ted said, as he typed away on his laptop.
“Do you guys have any idea on how to let the whole school know what they really did? Once we get the recording.” Alex asked, as he paced back and forth.
“That’s the easy bit dude.” Ted said with a look on his face that said Alex should know better by now. “We’ll hack into the PA system and play the recording over that. I’ll even put it on a delay, so it will play while we’re all in class. That means no one will be able to pin it on us.”
“I can’t thank you guys enough for doing this. I’ll owe you big time after all this.” Alex said with a sigh. “I better get to homeroom before I’m late.” Alex added, looking at the time.
“You’ve done way too much to help us dude already. It will be cool helping you do this for Alice.” Bill waved off Alex’s comment about owing them for their help “We better see about getting to class as well.” Bill said, as he also looked at the time.
Bill and Ted were both in advanced classes, so they had more time to get from class to class. They could also get away with not showing up for some classes, if they were busy doing another one. That’s why they were able to keep tabs on everything going on in the school.
Alex was getting angrier as he made his way to class. He could see the other kids looking at him, and then whispering to their friends. Alex knew they were talking about Alice, and he just wanted to beat the truth into them all. Even the teachers he passed had the same looks on their faces. The whole morning went the same way with all the kids and teachers looking at him like he had some disease. He could only imagine what Alice was dealing with at the minute.
Sarah had been close to Alice all morning; she’d even stepped in a couple of time and stopped some other kids teasing her about what Damon and Paul said she did. Alex found them both sat under the tree Alice normally sat under at lunchtime.
“Hi Alice. Is it okay if I join you?” Alex asked, as he got to where she was sat with Sarah.
“Why would you want to Alex? You found some new way to make my life an even bigger mess?” Alice asked with anger in her voice.
“Alice, he was trying to help keep you safe. You can’t blame him for this.” Sarah snapped at Alice.
“Sarah, please don’t shout at her. She’s right, this is my fault.” Alex said looking depressed. “I’ll go and find some other place to sit and eat my lunch. Please keep an eye on Alice for me Sarah.” Alex asked, as he walked away. Alice never tried to stop him walking away; she just sat moping under the tree as she watched her brother walk away.
“Don’t you think that was a little mean of you Alice?” Sarah asked.
“No I don’t. I’m not asking you to sit with me, why don’t you go and sit with your boyfriend.” Alice said in a gloomy voice.
“He asked me to keep an eye on you for him, and that’s what I plan to do, whether you like it or not.” Sarah said, as she sat down next to Alice again.
Alice just sat with her arms wrapped around her legs, and her head resting on her knees, waiting for the afternoon classes to start, and the next round of whispers and looks.
Alex went to find Bill and Ted, to see if they had any news on their little plan to clear Alice’s name of what Damon and Paul said she’d done to them. Alex found them in their normal hiding place checking to see if they had the confession they were looking for.
“Hey dude, how’s Alice doing?” Bill asked when he saw Alex enter the room.
“She’s not doing to good, and not talking to me right now. Please tell me you’ve found something I can use against them.”
“Wish I could dude, but they haven’t been any place to start boasting about it yet.” Bill said with a shrug of his shoulders. “I still think our best bet will be in the changing room after practice.” Bill added.
“I know man, but I just hate all this waiting around. Will they even be at practice?” Alex asked, looking worried that their plan to get a confession might not happen.
“They’ll be at practice dude. The coach had a word with the teacher and they agreed to let them go to practice, but they can’t play in a game until they’ve done the English paper again. The teacher is smart though dude, he’s making the two of them write it in class so he can see them do it.” Bill said with a grin.
“The jocks get all the breaks, I hate them.” Alex said with anger in his voice, but Alex found himself wishing he was one of the jocks right now, so he could go and beat the crap out of Damon and Paul. Yet another reason to hate being small. He ate his lunch, and then got up to go to the afternoon classes.
“Text me the minute you get something we can use against them.” Alex said, just before leaving the room.
“You’ll be the first to know dude.” Ted said.
Alex was just walking to his next lesson when he saw Alice and Sarah walking the other way towards him. Alice saw him and then turned, and walked another way to avoid him. Alex let out a sigh, and then kept walking to his next lesson again.
The afternoon went about as well as the morning. Alex was getting looks, and even had a couple of the other jocks ask if he offered the same service as his sister did. Alex took a swing at one of them, but he just stepped out the way, and laughed as Alex fell to the floor. The two guys walked away, saying he fights like a girl.
Alex was lying on his bed later that night feeling like shit for what had happened to Alice that day. He’d tried to talk to Alice once they got home, but she just went to her room and closed the door behind her. Alex knocked, but got no answer. He tried again at dinner, but she still wouldn’t talk to him. Alex was snapped out of his gloomy mood when he heard his mobile make a sound to let him know he had a new text message.
Jumping off the bed, Alex grabbed his mobile and looked at the text message. It was from Bill and Ted, they said they had the proof they needed to clear Alice’s name. Alex scrolled down to Bill’s number and called him.
“Hi dude, I thought I’d be getting a call.” Bill said.
“Tell me what you have.” Alex asked, sounding excited.
“I can do better than that dude. I’ll play it for you.” Bill said, and he started clicking some keys on his computer.
All of a sudden, Alex could hear Damon and Paul telling one of the other jocks called Matt, how they made the whole story up, just to teach Alice a lesson. The other jock said they shouldn’t have been dumb enough to go upsetting their main source of homework, geeks. Matt went on to say that and some of the other players on the football team used geeks to get their homework done, and what they had done could be trouble for them all. Matt was the star quarter back, and was also dating the head cheerleader Tiffany. Everyone thought they made the perfect couple.
Alex was really pleased with what they’d managed to get on tape for him to use. “That’s great work Bill. What do we need to do now, before we can get it played on the PA system at school?” Alex asked.
“Ted and I will meet you in our head quarters tomorrow morning early. We need to add some commentary to the conversation we have, then we’re ready to go.”
“Okay Bill, I’ll see you early tomorrow, in your head quarters.” Alex smiled. Bill and Ted’s head quarters were the secret room they found near the boiler room down in the basement of the school. Alex got ready for bed, and got an early night.
Alex was up early and off out the door before Alice came down for breakfast. He got to school and went straight down to find Bill and Ted. They were busy doing something on their computers when he got down there.
“Hi guys, thanks again for doing all this for me.” Alex said, as he put his backpack down, and then walked over to see what they were up to.
“Our pleasure dude, it’ll be nice to get some payback on the jocks for all the swirly’s they’ve given us in the past.” Bill said with a grin, as he tapped away on his computer.
“So true dude, and getting Matt on tape as well was a real bonus.” Ted added with a grin. Ted and Matt had some history, so Ted was very happy to get a chance to get some payback on him as well, as Damon and Paul.
“I thought that last night when Bill played it for me Ted. I’m glad you’ll finally get some revenge on him.” Alex said with a grin. Matt had ran over Ted’s dog while driving home drunk from a party one night, but due to his dad being a upstanding member of the community, Matt was never charged. To make matters worse, Matt then spent the next month picking on Ted until Alex pulled his attentions in another direction. “So what can I do to help?” Alex asked.
“Ted’s just setting up a voice altering program on his laptop, and then you can add the lead in, so everyone knows why it’s being played for them.” Bill said.
Ted was soon ready, and Alex set to work adding a lead in to the recording they had. Once that was done, Bill and Ted hacked into the PA system and set up the recording to play on a time just after they were all in homeroom for roll call.
“Let’s get to class, and wait for the fun to start.” Alex said, as he grabbed his backpack and followed Bill and Ted out their secret room.
Alex was just walking down the hallway, when he saw Alice at her locker. He didn’t bother trying to talk to her; he guessed she’d still be upset with him. Alex was happy to see Sarah still keeping an eye on her for him.
Alice saw Alex, and part of her wanted to run over to him and say sorry, but then she saw some of the other students pointing and laughing, so she suddenly remembered why she was mad at him. She slammed her locker door shut, and then stormed off to class with Sarah walking close behind.
Alex got to his homeroom and took his normal seat. Damon and Paul were also in his homeroom class, so they were sat at the back of the room shouting rude comments in his direction to do with Alice. Alex wanted to get up and let them have it, but he knew what was about to come, and he knew it would be way better than anything he could think to say. So he just sat at the front of the class looking at the blackboard, waiting for the PA to kick in.
Alice walked into her homeroom and Sarah followed her in and then took her seat on the next aisle over from Alice. Matt and Tiffany were also in their homeroom, and they started calling Alice names as soon as she entered the room. Sarah was just about to say something to them when the Star Wars theme music started playing out the PA system. Everyone in their classroom, and all the other classrooms in the school, all stopped what they were doing to listen to it. Once the music stopped playing they all heard the voice of Darth Vader and the heavy breathing to go with it.
“Yesterday a rumour was started about a fellow student, well here is proof that none of it ever happened.” Darth Vader said out the PA system. Then the recording of Damon and Paul talking to Matt started playing for everyone to hear.
“Hey Damon, Paul, what’s this crap I’m hearing about you two getting a blowjob off Alice Farrey.” Matt was heard saying.
“It’s all bull really. We just wanted to teach the stuck up little bitch a lesson for screwing up our homework when we forced her to do it for us.” Damon was heard to say, as he started laughing about it all.
“The little bitch had it coming for what she did to us.” Paul said, “We’ve got to take extra classes to make up the grade, or we can’t play in any more games this season.” Paul added, just before a load bang was heard. It sounded like Paul had hit a locker door or something else metal.
“You’re both idiots, do you know that?” Matt asked them. “First you threaten her into doing your homework, and then you start spreading bullshit rumours about her.” Matt added.
“What’s your problem Matt? You get the geeks to do your homework too.” Damon said.
“Yes I do, but I don’t go out of my way to piss them off to go with it.” Matt confessed.
There were gasps from all the students when they heard that Matt had been getting other students to do his homework for him, and the fact that Alice hadn’t done anything like what Damon and Paul had said she’d done.
“I can’t see what your problem is Matt, no one is going to believe she never gave us a blowjob. Maybe the little bitch will get our homework right next time.” Damon laughed.
“I think it’s safe to say, you’ll be looking for someone else to do your homework from now on.” Matt said. “I’ll be surprised if she doesn’t try to kill herself over it all.” Matt added with a laugh.
“Maybe we should start taking bets on how she’ll do it.” Damon said with a laugh.
The Star Wars theme started again, and when it ended they all heard Darth Vader speak again. “No one can escape the power of the dark side. Let this be a warning to all who don’t do their own homework. And Luke, I really am your father”
The PA system went quiet for a couple of seconds, just before they all heard another voice come over it. Everyone knew this voice to belong to the principle.
“Will Matt Goodwood, Damon Cartwright and Paul Smith please report to my office, NOW!” The principles voice boomed out the speaker system.
Alex sat trying not to grin, as he heard two chairs creaking, as Damon and Paul got up and left the room. They were now the talk of the school, not Alice. They both looked at Alex just before leaving the room; they had a pretty good idea that Alex had something to do with them being heard just now over the PA system. The fact that Alex was sat with the biggest grin on his face just proved it.
Alice sat grinning, as she looked at Matt getting up and leaving the room. Alice even had a couple of the other student’s in the class say sorry for even thinking she’d do such a thing. Sarah was happy to see Alice smiling again; she just hoped that Alice would find Alex at lunchtime and say sorry to him.
Instead of going to find Alice at lunchtime, Alex went to see what Bill and Ted found out about the punishment Damon, Paul and Matt would be getting. Bill and Ted were giving each other high fives and cheering when Alex found them in their little hiding place.
“Hi Guys, what’s the good news?” Alex asked with a smile.
“All three of them have been expelled until further notice, while they look into their grades.” Ted said with a grin.
“Wow, I didn’t think they would go that far. Not with three of their best players on the football team.” Alex said looking a little shocked about it all.
“What did you think would happen, once everyone heard the recording we made? They all got what was coming to them.” Ted said with a hint of happiness in his voice.
“I know you’ve been looking for some payback on Matt for some time now, but we better keep all this to ourselves. I have a feeling that they could come looking for some revenge.” Alex said, as he started to think about possible problems with what had happened. “You and Bill should be safe, they don’t know that I get you two to help me do any of this, but they all know that I had everything to do with this.” Alex added.
“We’ll do what we can to help keep them off your back dude, and give you early warning of any plan they might have to get some revenge.” Bill said.
“Thanks guys, for the help with Alice, and for helping me with whatever Matt’s friends might have planned for me.” Alex said with a sigh.
“Dude, that’s what friends are for.” Ted said, as he held up his hand to get a high five from Alex.
Alex gave him a high five, and then left to go and see how Alice was doing. Alice was sat with Sarah and some other girls from their class, so he turned and started walking away again.
Sarah saw Alex looking, and then she watched him turn and walk away again. Sarah could see that Alice was going to be okay for a bit, so she got up and ran off to catch up with Alex.
“Alex! Alex! Hold up, and wait for me.” Sarah shouted, as she finally caught up with him. “Why didn’t you come over and sit with us just now?” Sarah asked a little out of breath.
“Alice looked happy to be chatting with you and the other girls, and I didn’t want to bother her.” Alex said with a shrug. “I also didn’t want to risk either you or Alice saying anything about what you heard over the PA system.” Alex added looking a little worried, as he looked around to make sure no one was close enough to hear him.
“Why shouldn’t everyone know what you did? You proved they were lying to everyone, and that they bully people into doing their homework for them.” Sarah said.
“I guess you haven’t heard the news yet then.” Alex said with a troubled look. “I may have painted a target on my back with Matt’s buddies, and the rest of the football team.”
“What news are you talking about and why would Matt and the rest of the football team be coming after you?” Sarah asked looking very confused.
“All three of them have been expelled for bullying, and cheating on their homework. Damon and Paul looked at me like they knew I had something to do with it all. You know they’ll let Matt know everything, if they haven’t already.” Alex said, as he found an empty bench to sit on, so he could eat his lunch.
“All three of them got expelled?” Sarah asked looking worried herself now. “Do you think they’ll go after Alice again?”
“I think Alice should be safe. They won’t want to get caught doing anything to Alice, not with them being heard bullying her on the PA system.” Alex said with a shrug. “I’m beginning to think Alice was right, and I shouldn’t have talked her into tricking Damon and Paul in the first place.” Alex added with a sigh. “Maybe it is time for me to let her live her own life, so I can start living mine. I might even be able to keep out of trouble and get on my parents good side for once.” Alex chuckle.
“Alice didn’t mean all that stuff she said to you Alex. She was just angry and scared” Sarah said in a pleading voice. “Just go and talk to her about it. Alice told me she was glad you came through for her, even after everything she said.” Sarah added, in some hope that Alex would rethink his not helping to protect Alice any more.
“Everything she said came from some place Sarah. I just never knew she felt that way about me.” Alex sounded depressed as he said it.
“What about Alexis? Are you just going to stop dressing up and going out with Alice?”
“It looks that way Sarah.” Alex said, as he took a sandwich out and then took a bite from it.
“What if I helped you dress up Alex? Would you still do it then?” Sarah asked in a whisper, as she looked around to make sure they were not overheard.
“Why would you want to help me do that Sarah?” Alex asked with a puzzled look.
“I think it’s sort of cool that you can become a girl, and I’d like to spend some time getting to know Alexis a little better.” Sarah said in a shy voice. “Do you think I’m weird Alex?”
“Most people would think you weird for wanting to spend time with me in the first place.” Alex smiled.
“Does that mean you’ll do it then Alex?”
“I’ll think about it Sarah.” Was all Alex would say.
“You’ll be able to go out to the local malls, as everyone will just think its Alice out with me.” Sarah said, as she tried to convince Alex he’d get away with it if he decided to give it a go.
Alex just smiled, and offered Sarah a sandwich, as he sat watching the other kids running around making the most of the lunchtime break between classes. They sat there together until the bell went for the end of lunchtime, then they got up and returned to their homeroom to take afternoon registration.
Alice was looking for Alex, when she saw Sarah walking down the hallway towards her. She was hoping to see Alex walking with her, but Sarah was on her own.
“Have you seen Alex? I wanted to thank him for what he did.” Alice said when Sarah got to where she was stood.
“He said he wanted to give you some space Alice. He was hurt with what you said to him yesterday, and how you treated him.” Sarah said with a sad look, as she helped Alice head into their classroom.
“I just wanted to tell him I was sorry for what I said Sarah.” Alice whispered. “After everything I said to him, he still helped me sort it all out.” Alice smiled, as she thought how amazing Alex was.
Alice looked for Alex a couple of time that afternoon, and then as she waited to get the bus home, but he wasn’t anywhere to be seen. Alice was doing her homework when she heard him get in from school. She looked up expecting him to poke his head around the door, but he just walked down to his own room and closed the door. Alice found it strange to see Alex’s door closed, he normally left it open so she could knock and walk in.
Alex had closed his door and even locked it to stop Alice bothering him. He was still feeling hurt over what Alice had said the day before, but the biggest problem was he thought Alice was right. He did need to stop trying to help her.
“From now on I’ll leave her to sort out her own problems.” Alex thought to himself as he got off his bed and made a start on his homework.
Alice went down to start dinner, hoping that Alex would be down to help her soon, so she could say sorry and get back to normal. Alex only came down to lay the table after mum and dad got home, so she couldn’t say anything in front of them.
“Thanks for cooking dinner kids.” Mum said at the end of it.
“Thank Alice mum. I just set the table.” Alex said in a flat tone.
“Well in that case Alex. You can do the dishes then.” Dad said as he got up from the table.
“Yes sir.” Alex said as he got up from the table and started clearing it.
Alice was just about to help him, but she was called to the living room by her dad, so she left the kitchen to see what her dad wanted her for.
“Hi Daddy, what do you want me for?” Alice asked as she stood waiting for her dad to talk to her.
“I got a call at work today from your school. They said some boys had been spreading rumours about you, and you were also being bullied into doing their homework for them. Is this true?” Her dad asked looking a little upset about it all.
“Yes it is daddy, but they were caught on tape bragging about the lie they told, and also about cheating on their homework, so everything is all sorted out again now.” Alice said. She wanted to say that it was all thanks to Alex, but she knew it wouldn’t help the already strained relationship they now had.
Alice stood and let her dad give her a speech about going to him or mum if she had any more problems, then he told her she was free to go up to her room. Alice went to enter the kitchen, but stopped when her dad repeated that she was free to go to her room or stay and watch some TV with him and mum. Alice opted for going to her room so she could have a talk with Alex when he got done doing the dishes. Alice was so tired from not sleeping the night before, that she had fallen asleep by the time Alex got done and returned to his room.
Alex saw Alice’s bedroom door open, and was glad to see that she’d fallen asleep on her bed. He wasn’t in the mood for talking to her still, not that he had much to say. Alex loaded up a shoot them up game on his playstation and then spent a couple of hours killing everything in sight before going to bed.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 3 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Alice and Alex didn’t speak much at home anymore, and Alex never hung around with Alice at school anymore either. Sarah had tried to spend more time with Alex than Alice, but Alex said that she’d be better off spending time with Alice until the jocks finished taking out their revenge on him.
It had been nearly a week since Matt, Damon and Paul all got kicked out of school and the football team were feeling the loss of its three best players. Alex found himself being pushed and shoved in the hallways and called names as he walked from class to class. He’d started blocking most of it out, so it was a shock when he suddenly found himself walking around a corner and bumping into Sarah coming the other way.
Sarah had seen him coming around the corner and put herself in his path. She wanted to speak with him while Alice wasn’t with her. Alice was sat chatting with some of the cheerleading squad. Sarah found it strange for them to want to sit and talk with Alice, but she’d been talking to a lot of different girls since the truth came out. Sarah was just sad to see Alex suffering so much.
“Hi Alex. You going outside for lunch?” Sarah asked with a smile.
“Yes I am. Where’s Alice?” Alex asked looking around and not seeing her with Sarah.
“She’s in the cafeteria with all her new friends, so I thought I’d come and live life a little more dangerously and have my lunch with you.” Sarah said grinning as she held up her lunch bag.
“Suit yourself Sarah” Alex said, not really feeling like spending time with anyone at the minute.
Sarah followed Alex out to a tree away from all the other kids, and in a spot where he could see if anyone was trying to sneak up on him. He sat down and gave Sarah a week smile as he indicated for her to sit down next to him. Sarah smiled back, happy to see any sign of Alex looking happy again.
“Have you given any thought to me spending some time with Alexis?” Sarah asked as she started nibbling on her sandwich.
“Can’t say I have.” Alex lied. He’d done nothing but think about Alexis, and how she’d never get to spend time with her twin sister again.
“I wish you would think about it Alex. I’d like to go out shopping with her.” Sarah pushed.
“I guess I don’t have much to lose at this point do I?” Alex shrugged.
“Is that a yes?” Sara asked as she started grinning. “You’ll let Alexis come shopping with me?” Sara asked.
“Yes I’ll let Alexis come out shopping with you.” Alex finally smiled back at her. “I think enough people have seen you and Alice together, that I should be able to pull off being her for the day.” Alex added as he thought about the upcoming shopping trip he’d be having.
Alex and Sara finished their lunch and then made their way back into the school. They both stopped walking and looked on in shock as they saw Alice walking around with Tiffany and the other cheerleaders like she was part of their little group.
“I don’t like the looks of that Sarah.” Alex said as he saw them walking down the hallway. Alex had never trusted Tiffany, she’d always been a world class bitch, and never had anyone around her unless she needed them for something.
“It’s none of your concern anymore remember?” Sarah pointed out as she pulled Alex along in another direction.
Alex was about to argue, but then remembered that she was right. Alice would just have to handle this on her own. Alex left Sarah at the door to her next class before he ran off to get to his own class. He saw Alice a couple more times through the afternoon, and she was with Tiffany every time.
Sarah was waiting for Alex at the end of the school day, so they decided to walk home and talk about the plan for them going shopping on Saturday.
“How do you want to do this on Saturday?” Sarah asked as they walked towards home. Sarah lived in the same direction as Alex, so it was a straightforward walk for the two of them.
“I’m not too sure.” Alex shrugged as he thought about it. “I can’t leave the house as Alexis, and I can’t turn up at your house as Alex and leave as Alexis because your mum and dad will be freaked out if I do.” Alex added with a chuckle.
“It would only be my mum, my dad left us some time ago, but mum will be working on Saturday.” Sarah said brightly. She was looking forward to spending some time with Alexis.
“So I could come over to your place as me then, and then you can lend me some clothes and makeup to become Alexis, then we can go to the mall as girlfriends?” Alex asked sounding nervous.
“Yes, that sounds like a perfect plan.” Sarah said as she started grinning and clapping her hands together.
“Are you sure you really want to do this with me Sarah?” Alex asked sounding worried about it.
“Yes, but only if you want to do it as well. I don’t want you to think I’m forcing you into anything.” Sarah said as she stopped walking and turned to look Alex in the eyes.
“Part of me is excited about doing it Sarah, but another part is scared to death.” Alex said letting his feelings show. “Alice is the only one that’s ever seen Alexis and knows about her being me before.” Alex added looking worried.
“That’s not entirely true Alex. I’ve seen her at the mall once, and then I spoke to her at school the other day.” Sarah said with a grin.
“True, but you didn’t know for sure that it was me you were talking with.” Alex smirked as they started walking again.
“True. How do you do that thing with your voice to sound like Alice anyway?” Sarah asked, as she remembered Alex sounding just like Alice when they spoke to each other at school the other day.
“I’m not sure; it’s just something I’ve been able to do for some time.” Alex said doing a perfect copy of his sister’s voice.
Sarah giggled and clapped her hands together, excited to hear Alex sounding just like Alice. “Have you ever fooled anyone on the phone using her voice?”
“Yes, I do it all the time at home when mum and dad call to say they’re going to be late, or they call to say they’re on their way home.”
That must have been fun to do?” Sarah asked.
“Great fun, but I almost got caught the other Saturday when my dad got home early from work.” Alex said as he thought about being stood in the hallway when his dad walked into the house and found him stood holding two cans of pop on his way back up to give one to Alice.
“What happened?” Sarah asked sounding just as worried as Alex had felt.
Alex started walking again and told Sarah the story of how he spent his Saturday dressed as Alexis and helping Alice do the housework as a couple of sisters. Alex found himself missing the way the two of them use to be, as he told his story. He was also worried about Alice hanging around with Tiffany and her so called friends.
Sarah could see that Alex was still conflicted about becoming Alexis without Alice being part of the plan. She could also see that he was still worried about his sister and her new group of friends.
“You’re worried about Alice aren’t you?” Sarah asked as they got close to Sarah’s house.
“Yes I am.” Alex sighed. “I can’t see any reason for Tiffany wanting to hang out with my sister, not unless they plan to do something trying to get back at me.” Alex added with anger in his voice.
“I like Alice, Alex, I really do, but she’s got to learn to take care of herself.” Sarah pointed out as she stopped at the end of the lawn to her house. “You’ve got to stop trying to protect her at some time, and let her learn from her mistakes.” Sarah added as she gave Alex a quick kiss on the lips before running off up the path to her front door.
Alex was shocked that Sarah had just kissed him. He stood looking at her back as she ran up to her front door, still feeling her hot lips on his. Alex wanted to say something, but nothing came to mind.
Sarah got to her front door and then turned to face Alex again before speaking. “Be here at nine o’clock in the morning.” Then she giggled and let herself into the house.
Alex stood starring at the house for a couple more seconds, and then he started walking towards his own house. He touched his lips as he walked home, still dazed that Sarah had kissed him. Once he got home he went up to his room to do his homework. Even though it was a Friday and he had all weekend to do it, he and Alice had always been taught to do their homework on a Friday night and leave the weekend free to do what they wanted.
Alice was already home and sat at her desk doing her homework when Alex walked past her bedroom door. “Alex, can we talk?” Alice asked with some pleading in her voice.
“Yes, most humans can, even some animals can as well.” Alex said sarcastically, as he stopped to see what she wanted.
“You know what I mean bro.” Alice frowned. “Can we talk about what happened earlier in the week and how I reacted to it?” Alice asked.
“Not much more to say about it sis. You were right, I have been making things worse for you, so I’m not going to keep trying to help you anymore.” Alex said as he went to turn and carry on down to his bedroom.
“Does that mean we can’t hang out as sister’s either?” Alice asked.
“I can’t see how we can Alice, and it looks like you have some new friends to hang out with anyway.” Alex said, trying to get some info on why Tiffany was showing a sudden interest in his sister.
“Tiffany isn’t as bad as you think she is. She wasn’t happy about what Damon and Paul said about me, and she wants to make sure everyone knows to leave me alone.” Alice said in Tiffany’s defence.
“My sister sticking up for Tiffany Bishop. There’s a first.” Alex said sarcastically. “Just watch your back sis; I think she’s up to something.” Alex added as he turned and walked down to his room without letting Alice say anymore.
Alex put his backpack down on his desk and then sat on the chair there before putting his head in his hands and letting out a sigh. Alex knew he had to tell Alice that he was going out as Alexis tomorrow with Sarah, and that he would need Alexis’s underwear and breast forms, but he wasn’t sure how she’d react to finding out her twin sister was going shopping without her.
Alice made her way down to start dinner once she’d finished her homework, she looked shocked to see Alex walk into the kitchen and start helping her. He’d not come down to help her since the trouble at the start of the week. They worked together, not saying much, but Alice looked happy to have her brother helping her again.
Mum and Dad came home and they ate the meal in silence, then Alex was told to get the dishes done. His dad had no idea that Alex had helped sort dinner out.
Alex got the dishes done and then he went back to his room, but stopped off at Alice’s room on the way when he saw her door open a bit. He knocked and then waited for her to ask him to enter.
“Hi bro. Sorry about you getting stuck with the dishes.” Alice said.
“Don’t worry about it sis.” Alex shrugged. “I need to ask you something sis.” Alex said not feeling too sure about doing this now he was stood in his sister’s room about to ask.
“What is it Alex?” Alice asked looking worried for her brother.
“I’ve made plans to let Alexis go to the mall with Sarah tomorrow, and I was wondering if I could get some of Alexis’s things?” Alex asked.
Alice’s face suddenly looked hurt, and then it turned to anger as she got off her bed and walked over to where Alex was still leaning on the door frame. “I could get you in a lot of trouble with mum and dad if I let it slip about Alexis.” Alice said in an angry whisper through gritted teeth.
“Wow, Tiffany would be proud. One day as her friend and you’re already trying to steal her crown as queen bitch.” Alex shot back at Alice. “Forget I even asked you then. I’ll work something out with Sarah tomorrow,” Alex added just before he turned and walked down to his room. He thought it was a low blow, and the look Alice gave him when he accused her of being worse that Tiffany left him feeling like crap, but he was still angry with his sister for saying she would tell their parents about Alexis.
Alex woke the next morning and took a shower so he could shave off whatever body hair he could find. When he was finished he returned to his room to find a note lying on top of a bag. He picked up the note and read it.
Dear bro
I’m sorry about last night. I’d never tell mum and dad anything about Alexis, I was just angry that you’ll be sharing her with Sarah and not me anymore. I hope you have a nice time with her today. I’ll be at the library all day, so don’t worry about seeing me while you’re out shopping.
Alice
Ps: Here are the things you asked for.
Alex opened the bag and found all of Alexis’s things neatly packed inside and the breast forms sat in their box on top of them all. Alex smiled and hoped that he and Alice would one day become close again, but it would have to be done at Alice’s pace, he wasn’t going to rush any of it.
Sarah must have been looking for Alex walking up the path to her house, because she opened the door when he was only half way up it.
“Hi Alex.” Sarah said as she waved for him to hurry up and get in the house.
Alex looked around like she was making him hurry for a reason, but he couldn’t see anything. Sarah pulled him the last couple of feet into the house and then she wrapped her arms around him in a tight hug.
“Hi Sarah, is everything okay?” Alex asked in a puzzled tone.
“It is now. I was worried you’d change your mind and not come.” Sarah said as she broke the hug and grabbed Alex’s arm and pulled him up the stairs to her bedroom.
Sarah had some clothes laid out on the bed for Alex to wear once he was in his underwear. Sarah showed him to the bathroom she had as part of her bedroom so he could change. Alex stripped out of his male clothes and then slipped on the bra and panty set before slipping in the breast forms. He looked very nervous as he stepped out of Sarah’s bathroom and back into her bedroom. He’d tucked his male parts up and under so he had a smooth looking front, just like most girls his age.
“You’ve got a better looking body than I have.” Sarah pouted, but she soon started grinning as she grabbed a lemon coloured skirt of the bed and handed it to Alex to put on.
With shaky hands Alex stepped into the skirt and pulled it up around his waist, then he let Sarah help him put the white blouse on that had been laying on the bed next to the skirt.
“Do I look okay for you Sarah?” Alex asked using his female Alice voice now he was dressed like a girl.
“You look amazing, but we still need shoes, hair and makeup.” Sarah said as she thought about what to do next.
“I also have shoes in my bag.” Alex, now Alexis said as she bent to pull the white sandals out the bag Alice had packed for him.
Alexis sat and put the sandals on then she let Sarah style her hair to look like something Alice would do, then she added a little makeup to give Alex more of an Alice look as well.
“All done, what do you think?” Sarah asked as she led Alexis over to a full length mirror stood in the corner of her bedroom.
Alex found himself stood looking at Alice, or if Alice had been there with her, then it would have been Alexis stood there looking back at him.
“Thank for helping me do this Sarah. Alexis smiled as she turned from side to side taking in how she looked from all angles.
“You’re welcome Alexis.” Sarah said as she gave her a hug.
“I’m Alice today remember?” Alexis pointed out as they stopped hugging and she looked Sarah in the eyes to make sure she understood.
“I know Alice, so stop worrying and let’s go hit the mall.” Sarah said with a grin as she handed Alexis a little backpack style purse with all of Alex’s things in it.
They were soon at the mall walking around and having a good time. They saw other kids from school and they all said “Hi Alice, hi Sarah.” But none of them started shouting it was Alex in a dress, so Alexis soon relaxed and just enjoyed spending time with Sarah and getting to know her a little better.
Time got away from them, and it was soon time to return home so Alex could return. Sarah sat on her bed watching as Alexis went into the bathroom and five minutes later Alex came out. Sarah could still see Alexis in him, but looking more like a tomboy now instead. She knew that it was one of the reasons he was always getting in trouble at school.
“Thanks for a great day.” Alex smiled as he sat on the bed next to Sarah and looked her in the eyes.
“I should be thanking you for letting me spend the day with Alexis.” Sarah smiled back.
As they spoke, their lips got closer and closer until they finally touched and they started kissing each other. It wasn’t the best kiss in the world, but they soon found what they both liked, and the kiss got better the longer it went on. They were both out of breath when they parted.
“Does this mean we’re going steady? Alex asked with a grin.
“I hope so.” Sarah grinned back at him. “You better get going before my mum gets home. Not that she’d think anything about you being here.” Sarah smiled as she got up off her bed and then pulled Alex to his feet.
“Your mum doesn’t mind you having boys in your room?” Alex asked a little shocked at what he’d just heard.
“Not sure, I’ve never had a boy in my room before.” Sarah said looking puzzled. “You still look a lot like Alice, and all my mum would see is a very tomboy looking girl in my room.” Sarah added with a smile.
Alex felt a pang of pain when Sarah said that, but the smile she had on her face when she spoke made it pass pretty quick. Alex was starting to feel okay with not being a jock, or a taller kid like most the others. Being small and looking like a girl was starting to look like a fun thing to be.
Sarah gave Alex another kiss before she opened the front door and let him leave. Alex felt like he was floating home, he was so happy to have a girlfriend like Sarah.
Alice was in the kitchen sorting out dinner when Alex got home, so he walked over and gave her a hug to say sorry for what he said the night before.
“Thanks for leaving my stuff out, and I’m sorry for what I said to you. I don’t think you’re anything like Tiffany.” Alex said as he hugged his sister.
“I’m sorry for saying I’d tell mum and dad. I was just jealous that you and Sarah would be going out and having fun while I was back to being on my own.” Alice said sounding a little sad that she had missed spending time with her two best friends.
“We both missed having you there with us, so the next time we go to the mall, I want you to come with us.” Alex smiled.
“Do you really mean that?” Alice asked looking all excited now.
“Yes I really mean it sis. I want to try and still be friends without me trying to protect you all the time.” Alex said as he sat down at the table, so he could talk to Alice while they kept an eye on dinner cooking.
“I know I haven’t had time to say this to you since it all happened, but Thank you for sorting out and proving that Damon and Paul were lying about me.” Alice smiled. “How did you manage to sort it all out?” Alice asked.
“The less you know the better.” Was all Alex said. “So you got any big plans to have slumber parties with your new friends?” Alex asked, still worried about Alice hanging out with Tiffany.
“No.” Alice giggled. “I think she just feels bad about all the stuff Damon and Paul started. I don’t think she’ll let me hang around for long, but if I can get a couple of weeks out of it, I’ll be happy.” Alice added with a grin.
“At least it will give you a couple of weeks hassle free. No one ever bothers friends of Tiffany’s.” Alex smiled back at his sister.
“That’s the way I’m looking at it bro.”
Sunday was family day, mum and dad didn’t work on this day. They always spent the day doing stuff with Alice and Alex. Mum made a picnic and they drove out to a park to enjoy the sunshine. Alex was playing Frisbee with his dad while Alice sat with her mum on a blanket watching them.
“I’m glad to see you and Alex talking again.” Mum said as she turned to look at Alice. “Want to tell me what the problem was?” Mum asked.
“It was nothing mum, just forget it.” Alice said as she played with a button on the skirt she was wearing.
“You do realised that boy would do anything to keep you safe right?” Mum asked.
“I know he would mum, but sometimes I just wish he’d let me fix my own problems.” Alice sighed. “I feel bad seeing him in trouble all the time, most of it due to him doing some crazy thing trying to keep me out of trouble.” Alice added with a frown.
“He’s just making up for not being one of the tallest kids in school. He’ll grow out of it one day.” Mum smiled at her own joke.
Alice just groaned at the bad joke. “Don’t give up your day job mum.” Alice giggled.
Not wanting to hear any more of her mum’s bad jokes, Alice got up and joined in the game with her dad and brother. Mum packed away what was left of the food and they headed home when it started to get late. Dad called in for ice cream on the way home which was always nice. Alex got on great with his dad when he wasn’t in trouble for something, which wasn’t very often most the time.
Once they got home, Alex went up to his room and was lying on the bed flicking round the TV channels when he saw Alice stood at the door. “Do you mind if I join you bro?”
“Not at all sis.” Alex said as he slid over so Alice could lie on the bed next to him. He found a comedy to watch, and they spent the rest of the night laughing at the TV. Both of them happy to be getting along again.
Alex and Alice got the bus to school on the Monday, but Alex ran off to track down Bill and Ted. He wanted to ask them to keep an eye on Alice, and also see if they could find out why Tiffany was her new best friend.
“Hey dude!” Bill said when he saw Alex enter their secret room in the basement of the school.
“Hey Bill, Ted.” Alex said as he saw the two of them working on their laptops.
Ted just nodded back at Alex. He looked to be busy doing something he probably shouldn’t have been doing. “I’m telling you dude, there is another signal coming from the camera system, but I can’t track it down.” Ted said looking frustrated with himself.
“I’m telling you dude, it’s just some bad wiring giving you weird feedback.” Bill said in a dismissive way. “What can we do for you on this fine Monday morning dude?” Bill asked Alex.
“I need you to keep an eye on Alice for me.”
“We always do dude.” Bill grinned back at Alex.
“I know you do.” Alex chuckled. “But I have a feeling Tiffany is up to something. She’s suddenly become Alice’s best friend, and I don’t trust her.” Alex said with a raised eyebrow.
“Tiffany has let Alice join her ranks?” Ted said looking shocked at the news. “Nothing good will come from that dude.” He added looking worried now.
“My thoughts exactly.” Alex said. “I take it I can trust the two of you to watch out for her, while finding out what Tiffany has planned?” Alex asked, but already knowing the answer.
“Already on it dude. We’ll text you when we find something out.” Bill said as he started tapping away on his laptop.
Alex could see the two of them were both lost in solving the mystery of what Tiffany wanted Alice for, so he left and went to his homeroom.
Nothing happened over the next couple of days. Alice was still being treated like part of the in crowd and Alex was spending all his free time at school with Sarah. Bill and Ted hadn’t heard of any plans to do with Alice. Just the normal jock stuff about getting even with Alex over what they all thought was his fault they lost three of their best players on the team.
It was the Wednesday morning when Alex’s life started to fall apart on him. He was just walking between classes when he was suddenly in the middle of a crowd, the next thing he knew a Fire extinguisher was going off and he was left holding it as the hallway cleared and a teacher turned up.
“I should have known it would be you causing all the trouble.” The teacher said as he led Alex off to see the principle.
Alex tried to tell the teacher that he was just walking past when it all happened, but with his track record it was no use. Alex found himself being put on detention for the next week. He was sat under the tree where he always sat at lunchtime when Sarah found him.
“Hi Alex. You don’t look very happy, is everything alright?” Sarah asked as she sat down next to him.
“Not really, I got set up by some of the jocks earlier today.” Alex frowned.
“Was that for the trouble with the extinguisher?” Sarah asked.
“Yes. Someone set it off and then gave it to me as they ran off, so the teacher walked round the corner and saw me holding it.”
“How bad is it?” Sarah asked.
“I’ve got a week’s worth of detections to do now because of them.” Alex punched his fist down on his own leg as he said it. “I was doing so well at keeping out of trouble as well.” He added.
What Alex didn’t know at the time was him being caught was all part of a bigger plan to get Alice in trouble for something that would get her kicked out of school and in trouble with the police.
Alex was just checking to see if he’d had a text message from Bill and Ted on the Thursday lunch time as he walked out to his spot under the tree when a jock slapped his phone out his hand and then stamped on it, smashing it to pieces. Alex picked up what was left of his phone and just removed the Sim card before putting the rest of it in the bin.
“Great, another new mobile I’ll have to get.” Alex thought to himself as he sat down. Not being to bothered by it, this sort of thing happened all the time to him.
Sarah joined him for lunch and they talked about normal boring stuff all kids their age talked about, then they went to their afternoon classes. Alex went to do his detention at the end of his last period for the day. He hadn’t been in there long before he heard the principal’s voice over the PA system asking him to report to his office.
“You better go and see what he wants Alex.” The teacher said as she waved him from the room.
Alex got up and left the room to find Sarah waiting out in the hallway looking worried. “What’s wrong Sarah? Has something happened to Alice?” Alex asked as she started dragging him down the hall towards the door to the basement.
“I was just about to leave the school and go home when my mobile started ringing.” Sarah said looking worried still. “Some boy calling himself Bill said he was trying to track you down, but your phone was turned off. I told them about it being broken at lunchtime and he said that Alice was in big trouble and we needed to find you right away.” Sarah added.
“I’ve already been called to the principal’s office for something; do you think it’s to do with Alice?” Alex asked.
“No, that was this Bill again. He said he’d get you out of that room if I could wait for you and take you to their secret room. He said you’d know the way once we got to the basement.” Sarah said with a shrug.
Now Alex had the full story of why Sarah was waiting for him, he started running as he led Sarah down into the basement and then into Bill and Ted’s secret room.
“Talk to me Bill, what the hell is going on?” Alex asked as he burst into the room.
“I’m not sure on all the details Alex, but we did hear that they plan to set Alice up tonight after school. They say it will be caught on tape and then they are planning to have her get caught by the police.” Bill said.
“Right, so we need to have Alice on video someplace else, and hope that one video will disprove the other.” Alex said, thinking out loud.
“You’ll need a witness to make the other video look false dude.” Ted said as he looked on the monitors he was hooked into around the school.
Alex knew what he needed to do, but that would mean letting Bill and Ted find out about Alexis. He took a deep breath and then looked at Sarah with a pleading look. “Sarah, I’m going to need your help with something.”
Sara realised what Alex was about to say because she tried to talk him out of it. “Alex, no! You can’t do this, everyone will find out about your secret.” Sarah pleaded with him to find another way to help his sister out.
“I’m already a screw up Sarah; I won’t let Alice end up being kicked out of school for something she didn’t do.” Alex said as he turned to face Bill and Ted, ready to tell them about Alexis.
“Dude, we already know that you dress up to look like your sister. Ted saw the two of you out shopping some time back, and we also saw you the other week when you were giving Damon and Paul that homework.” Bill said.
Alex looked at Bill and then Ted waiting for them to say something about it, but they just shrugged and carried on forming a plan to get Alice out of trouble.
“I think the library would be the best place to do it. Make sure you get seen on the monitors and also go and speak to the librarian as well.” Ted said.
“You should take Sarah with you to add to the alibi.” Bill offered.
“Sarah won’t be able to dude, Alex will need her uniform to look like Alice.” Ted pointed out.
“I’ve got a uniform in my locker still from the other week. I’ve never taken it home again yet.” Alex said with a grin as he ran from the room to go and grab the uniform from his locker and then return so he could make himself look like Alice.
Alex was soon back in the room with Bill, Ted and Sarah. He stripped out of his clothes and had to borrow Sarah’s bra as he didn’t have one as part of the uniform and he needed to have breast to pull it off. The bra was warm and felt nice to wear, but he didn’t have time to think about it too much at the minute. Sarah had a little bit of make up in her bag, and Alex had the bag that Alice had used the other week, so she did what she could to make him look more like Alice. Once they had him looking as good as he would, Alexis and Sarah left the room and headed straight for the library and there big show.
Sarah had tried calling Alice on her mobile, but it was turned off and going to voice mail. Sarah left her a message warning her to not trust Tiffany or any of her friends, but they had a pretty good idea that they had done something to Alice’s phone.
Alex, now dressed as Alice and Sarah walked into the library and made sure to be seen on the camera, then they walked over to the librarian and asked for a couple of books he knew Alice would sometimes ask to look at. They spent a long time talking and making sure they would be remembered before they sat down where the camera could still see them. They both jumped when Sarah’s phone started ringing really loud. The librarian frowned at them as she watched Sarah fumble with it before getting up and leaving to answer it with Alice following close behind.
“Thank god it’s Alice.” Sarah said as she answered the call. “Alice, are you okay? Tiffany is trying to set you up for something, don’t trust her.” Sarah said before she let Alice say anything. Sarah suddenly got a look of horror on her face as she passed the phone to Alex.
“Alice, it’s me Alexis, what’s wrong?” Alex asked into the phone. Hoping that Alice would understand he was dressed as her sister at the minute.
“I’m scared Alex. That bitch Tiffany got me to steal a car and then Matt got behind the wheel and ran Damon down. I’m going to prison.” Alice sobbed on the other end of the phone.
“Are you with the police now Alice?” Alex asked trying to keep calm.
“No, I ran away from them, but they have me on film taking the car, and the car is now at the scene of the accident.” Alice said between more sobs
“Where are you now?” Alex asked, happy to know that the police still didn’t have his sister.
I’m just walking back to school; I was hoping to catch you before you went home. I didn’t know what else to do.” Alice sounded scared to death as she spoke.
I’m sending Sarah to meet you, do whatever she tells you, and you were with her from the point class ended, do you understand me sis?” Alex asked.
“Yes, but what difference will that make?” Alice asked, not understanding why lying would help at this point.
“Trust me sis, and no matter what happens later, just know I love you.” Alex said before ending the call and giving Sarah her phone back.
“Alex, you can’t do this, you will end up going to prison for something neither of you have done.” Sarah said, hoping to talk some sense into him, but it wasn’t going to do her any good, she could already see that.
“I’m out of idea’s Sarah, and I won’t see my sister have her life taken away from her because of someone like Tiffany, or Matt. Alice is heading back here now, so go and meet her, then explain what we’ve done and tell her to stick to that story, no matter what happens.” Alex said just before he ran off to have a word with Bill and Ted.
Sarah grabbed him and then gave him a kiss before letting him go. Alex gave her a grin before he was gone. She ran off to find Alice and fill her in on what they had done.
Alex already knew that he was going to take the fall for the thing they had set Alice up for, so he went and said goodbye to Bill and Ted. “I just want to say thanks for all the help you’ve given me over the past couple of years, and it was fun.” Alex smiled.
“We’re going to keep looking for the proof that will clear your name dude.” Bill said as he held up a fist for Alex to punch.
“You do that man, but I have a feeling this was a well planned out revenge for Matt getting expelled, so I doubt there will ever be any real proof to find.” Alex sighed. “All I can do now is save my sister one last time.” Alex added just before leaving the room and making his way home to face the music.
Sarah had found Alice hiding in some bushes and they had walked back to Alice’s house while Sarah told her what Alex had done and what he was planning to do. Alice didn’t want Alex to do that, but Sarah explained why he was doing it, and the fact that he loved her that much, and not to do anything about it.
There were a couple of police cruisers parked outside the house when they walked around the corner, but they kept walking like nothing was wrong. Alice saw her mum and dad stood on the porch just outside the front door arguing with one of the officers, when they saw them walking up the road.
“Alice, where the hell have you been?” Her mum asked looking very angry as she stormed down the path and grabbed Alice’s arm.
“I’ve been at the library with Sarah. Why what’s happened? Is Alex alright?” Alice asked with mock horror in her voice.
“The police are saying that you stole a car and then you ran one of the boys down that started some rumour about you last week.” Alice’s mum told her.
“Alice has been in the library with me since we finished class Mrs Farrey. You can check with the school, we even spoke to the librarian about a couple of books.” Sarah said as she looked at the two officers now stood each side of them.
“You’re accusing the wrong daughter, came a voice that sounded just like Alice from behind them all. They all turned to see Alex still dressed like Alice stood at the end of the path.
“Alex?! What the hell have you done now? And why are you dressed like that?” His dad shouted as he ran down the path and slapped Alex across the face, sending him to the ground in a heap.
One of the officers pulled Alex’s dad back and held him, while the other one pulled Alex to his feet and put a set of cuffs on his hands after pulling them behind his back. Alex was too dazed to fight them, not that he would.
“You always asked why I couldn’t be more like Alice.” Alex laughed, but it didn’t sound very funny. “Well here I am daddy.” Alex said using his copy of Alice’s voice again.
“You’re no son of mine” His dad said as he turned and walked back towards the house. “Take him away, I don’t ever want to see him again!” he added just before reaching the house and turning to look at Alice and her mum. “You two get in here now, we’ll have nothing more to do with him.”
Alice wanted to argue, but her mum just grabbed her arm and pulled her into the house, leaving Sarah stood on the lawn between the house and the two officers putting Alex in the back of their cruiser.
Alex’s dad was true to his word. Alice his mum or his dad never saw him again after that night. Sarah went to see him when she could, but even her mum didn’t want Sarah being seen visiting the weird kid that lost his mind and tried to kill someone in a stolen car, while dressed like his sister.
The trial was all over the papers, what trial there was. Alex pleaded guilty and was sentenced as an adult, due to the nature of the crime. He knew he wouldn’t last long in prison, but he fought to stop anyone making him their bitch. That was until he found himself cornered with a shank to his throat. That’s when Alex called it a day and punched the man who was holding the homemade knife and felt it go into his gut. Alex smiled as he felt the life slipping away from him as he bled to death on the shower room floor.
Alice had stopped talking to her mum and dad since they had moved across the other side of the country to get away from the shame they thought Alex had brought down on them all. Alice wasn’t allowed to even mention her brother’s name in the house. She’d tried a number of times to get away from home so she could visit Alex in prison, but her mum and dad had put a stop to that right away. She was still keeping her grades up, but she didn’t have any friends, or did she ever try to make any friends.
She played what had happened over and over in her mind, trying to think of some way to clear her brother’s name. Alice had gone to watch Tiffany and the other girls having a practice in the gym, ready for the big game at the weekend. When Tiffany remembered she had to go and pick up her mums car, or the garage would be closed when she finished practice, but she also needed the practice as well.
“I can go and get the car for you Tiffany.” Alice had foolishly said, falling for Tiffany’s trap.
Tiffany had given one of the teachers a lift back from the garage the day before, and the teacher had said how good the place was because they had video cameras covering the whole area, so no one tried to steal the cars while they were in there being repaired. This had given Tiffany the chance she needed to get Alice in trouble with the police, and get some revenge for her boyfriend being expelled from school.
Alice had gone and got the car using the spare set of keys one of Tiffany’s friends had taken out the teacher’s purse while another friend distracted her. Then Alice drove back to school and waited for Tiffany to finish cheerleading practice.
Tiffany had limped out of practice and got in the passenger side of the car, asking Alice if she would drive her home, as she couldn’t drive with a sprained ankle. Tiffany gave directions to her house, but Alice started to realise something was wrong when she remembered Tiffany lived in another part of town to where they were heading.
“Pull up just here Alice.” Tiffany said as she pointed at a house just up on the right.
Alice stopped the car, and then she looked worried as she saw Matt step out of the shadows and force Alice out of the driver’s seat so he could drive.
“I can’t believe the stupid little bitch fell for it.” Matt chuckled as he put the car in gear and then sped off down the road. “Now to get some payback on Damon and Paul.” Matt added with an evil sounding laugh.
Matt must have told Damon and Paul to meet him because he knew just where they’d be. He flashed the headlights as he drove towards them, and they both crossed the road to see what he wanted, but just as they were crossing the road, Matt put his foot down and drove straight for them both.
Alice screamed as she realised what Matt was doing, but there was nothing she could do to stop him because Tiffany was holding her tight into the seat. Alice watched in slow motion as the car slammed right into Damon, throwing him up into the windshield and then up over the rest of the car. Paul wasn’t hit due to Damon pushing him out the way when he saw that the car wasn’t stopping.
Neither Paul nor Damon saw who was driving the car, but the video of Alice taking the car was enough to get a conviction. The plan was for Tiffany to wait and say that Alice had just gone mad and said she was going to kill Damon and Paul, but Tiffany lost her bottle and ran away after telling Alice that she’d been caught on tape stealing a teacher’s car from a garage. Their plan fell apart though when Alex took the rap for stealing the car and then trying to kill Paul and Damon.
Tiffany, Matt or any of their friends that were in on the plan couldn’t say anything without dropping themselves right in it, so they just let Alex take the blame. Alex was the one they really wanted to get at anyway, so it was a win win so they thought.
Alice wasn’t sure how long it would take, but she would clear her brother’s name, and also take out some revenge on Tiffany and Matt for what they did.
It was just before dinner on a Tuesday night while Alice was doing her homework when the phone rang, she picked it up. “Hello, Alice speaking.”
“Hi Alice, its Sarah, Sarah Briton.” A voice said on the other end of the phone.
“I Sarah, how’s Alex doing?” Alice asked, almost choking out her brother’s name, even though she was the only one in the house at the minute.
The family had not really survived the fall out of what they thought Alex had done. Her mum and dad argued all the time, and worked most the time. Dad liked to drink when he got home, and mum just went to their bedroom where she would cry herself to sleep.
“He’s dead Alice. He was stabbed by another inmate. They think he was trying to stop them doing things to him.” Sarah said in a bitter tone.
Sarah and Alice weren’t friends anymore. Sarah couldn’t understand how she could have just let her parents take her away, or why she’d never wrote a letter or tried to come back and visit. Deep down Sarah blamed Alice for everything that happened that night, and she couldn’t understand why Alex felt the need to throw his life away to protect his sister.
Alice lost it and was still screaming when her mum and dad got home later that night. Alice left home the next day and found herself a little place to stay while she tried to get the money together to go to college.
Just as she thought her life had hit rock bottom, she found a new friend that helped her get back on her feet. Alice found a job and then she had enough money to go to College. She had moved in with this friend and when ever Alice hit a problem, her friend would always come up with an answer to fix it.
Once Alice had finished college she was offered a job working for the government in a top secret project called: Project Guardian Angel. Alice’s job was going into companies under cover and collecting information. Her code name was Angel, but she didn’t know the person they called Guardian. Alice had only ever seen the masked woman when she found herself in a tight spot.
Whoever she was, Alice knew she could take care of herself when she needed to. Alice had seen her take down eight bodyguards and then she drove Alice to safety.
The woman that Sarah had called Alice was snapped out of her daydreaming as she thought about the past and looked at the name on the headstone again. She was snapped back to the present day when she heard her mobile start ringing. She looked at the number and let out a sigh. “What do they want me for now?” She said to herself.
Hitting the answer call button, she spoke into the phone. “Alexis speaking, what’s the problem?”
“Alice has just arrived in town, so I’d make a quick escape if I was you.” A female voice said on the other end of the line.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 4 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
The woman that Sarah had called Alice was snapped out of her daydreaming as she looked at the name on the headstone, when she heard her mobile start ringing. She looked at the number and let out a sigh. “What do they want me for now?” She said to herself.
Hitting the answer call button, she spoke into the phone. “Alexis speaking, what’s the problem?”
“Alice has just arrived in town, so I’d make a quick escape if I was you.” A female voice said on the other end of the line.
“I thought she was taking a week off? She’d booked a hotel in Miami.” Alexis said to the woman on the other end of the phone.
“What can I say, she changed her mind.” The woman replied. “Just get out of town and let her have a visit. No harm done Alexis.”
“It might not be that simple Lana. I made contact with an old friend while I was here at my old grave.” Alexis pointed out the problem they could have if Alice went looking for Sarah.
“The old man isn’t going to be happy if she works out you’re still alive Alexis.” Lana sighed on the other end of the phone. “Do you have any idea what she’d be doing back in town after all this time?” Lana asked.
“None at all, not unless she’s planning to get some revenge on the ones that put me in prison.” Alexis shrugged. “I should have realised something was wrong with her when she wanted to go without you.” Alexis said with a sigh.
“What’s that suppose to mean?” Lana asked. Lana had been the one charged with becoming Alice’s best friend when they thought they would lose her. Since then they did everything together when Alice wasn’t on a mission.
The thought of that prison, Alex had died in made Alexis think back to how she first found herself talking to the old man, Lana was talking about.
Alex had been laying in a pool of his own blood as his life started to fade, but as he came around, instead of finding himself stood in front of the pearly gates, or roasting in hell, Alex found himself in a white room with lots of machines bleeping. “Where am I?” Alex croaked out as he looked around and saw a man sat looking through some paperwork.
“Good you’re finally awake.” The man said with a smile as he closed the folder and looked at Alex. “It was touch and go there for a couple of hours, but we brought you back from the edge.” The man added with a smile.
“You shouldn’t have wasted your time.” Alex said as he let his head drop down on the bed again as he closed his eyes. “They’ll only try harder next time.
“Alex Farrey is already dead. What you become is up to you, or we can simply finish the job and then put you in the ground where Alex is buried.” The man said in a matter of fact way.
“I’m already dead?” Alex asked looking more willing to listen to what the man had to say now.
“Yes, you see we had some big plans for you and your sister, but other parties had plans of their own, so we had to wait for things to happen before we could act.” The man said, trying not to say too much that would give him away.
“You were waiting for someone to stab and nearly kill me?” Alex asked.
“Sort of yes, we could see that you were heading down a path that would lead to your death, so we had one our men do it for us, but you forced his hand and the knife went a little deeper than we wanted it to. “ The man said with an apologetic look.
“Who the hell are you anyway?” Alex finally asked the man.
“You can call me uncle Bob.” The man said with a grin.
“Nice to meet you uncle Bob.” Alex chuckled, but stopped when it hurt his stomach. “So I have to start working for you, or you put me in the grave that I already have?” Alex asked.
“I was only joking when I said that.” Bob smiled. “We know that you and your sister never did anything that night, but you acted before we could do anything to help. Nice work by the way, saving your sister from being locked up.” Bob added with pride in his voice.
“What’s this plan you have for my sister then? And where do I fit into it?” Alex asked.
“How do you feel about becoming Alexis full time?” Bob asked.
“You know about Alexis?” Alex asked, trying to sit up and making his stomach hurt again.
“Yes we know all about her, and the times you went out shopping with your sister.” Bob said in a matter of fact way. “We were just keeping tabs on your sister, but then we saw her with a twin sister one day, so we started keeping an eye on the two of you. When we saw how far you were willing to go, to keep her safe. We thought you both suited for Project Guardian Angel.” Bob added.
“What would I be doing as part of this project?” Alex asked.
“You’d be Alice’s guardian. You’d be the one keeping her safe if things got hairy, shall we say.” Bob said sugar coating the real mission Alex would have.
“Why would I have to be Alexis to do it?” Alex asked.
“You would need to be Alice’s identical twin down to the last detail.” Bob said it very slowly to make sure Alex understood what he was trying to say.
“You mean that I’d have to become a girl? Sex change and everything?” Alex asked looking worried.
“Yes, you will be the identical copy of your sister. If she gets a tattoo, you get a tattoo, if she shaved her head; well you get the idea, right?” Bob asked.
“Does Alice know I’m still alive?” Alex asked.
“No, she’s in a pretty bad way at the moment. She was called by Sarah Briton and told about your death, and she left home and is now trying to find work so she can put herself through college. We have people in place, and plan to have her placed with a friend she can learn to trust.” Bob smiled. He could see the worry on Alex’s face and wanted to let him know that she was being well looked after.
“I’ll do whatever you need me to do, but for the time being, I don’t want Alice to know that I’m still alive.” Alex said just before he closed his eyes due to the pain in his stomach.
“We’ll do whatever you want Alex, but she will find out one day, and the longer you leave it; the more it will upset her to know you have been watching over her still.” Bob warned.
“I’ll cross that bridge when I get to it, but for now, she’s kept in the dark.” Alex said with warning in his voice. “And the name is Alexis from now on.” Alex said using the voice that made him sound like Alice.
“As you wish Alexis.” Bob chuckled. “We’ll get the surgery out the way first, then get you set up on combat and self defence training once you’ve healed.” Bob said as he got up to leave the room.
Just as Bob was leaving the room Alexis called him back, still using the female voice. “Thanks for looking after my sister for me.” Alexis smiled just before closing her eyes and getting some more rest.
Over the next year Alexis went through all the surgery’s to make him into her and by the end of the year she was the spitting image of Alice. There were camera’s in the flat so Alexis could practice being just like her sister and even some of the students at college had little cameras on them, so Alexis could see how she coped around people.
It was hard for Alexis to be so close to her sister, but still not have the courage to meet her and let her know she was still alive. Alice still had no idea that she was being trained as a spy, she was building a background for the two of them to use later on in life when they went undercover. Alice as the brains, and Alexis the muscle, so to speak.
Alexis had even managed to get Bill and Ted jobs on the project after Ted had managed to hack the feed he’d found them using to piggy back on the school camera system. Alexis was worried that the old man was going to make them disappear.
“We don’t do stuff like that here Alexis.” Bob had argued when she found out her two friends from school were being held. “We’re not the CIA!” Bob added with a chuckle.
Alexis could still remember the look on both their faces when she walked into the room they were being held in. They both thought that Alexis was Alice.
“I’m sorry to hear about your brother dudette.” Bill said making up his own female version of dude.
Ted just stood with his mouth open as he took in the black leather cat suit Alexis was wearing, and how it showed off the curves of her body so well. “You look really good Alice.” Ted finally said when he realised that she was stood with a hand on her hip looking right back at him.
“Alice does look good, but I’m Alexis.” She smiled as she saw the puzzled looks turn to ones of shock as their brains caught up to what Alexis had just said.
Alexis sat the two of them down and explained what Project Guardian Angel was, and then she told them what they would be doing if they wanted in. It took them all of two seconds to say yes, and then she gave them a tour of the compound. Bill and Ted fell in love with the computer room when they saw it. Alexis wondered if Bob had set up a couple of tests for the two of them because just after they entered the room, a problem popped up and Bill and Ted were quick to offer their help. Bob was impressed with how good they were, and had never looked back since.
Bob had some hi-tech light weight body armour designed for Alexis to wear when out in the field, and Bill and Ted designed some special glasses for her so Alice wouldn’t be able to see who she really was. They all thought it would freak Alice out to see an identical twin turn up to save her when she got in trouble. Ted had been working on a device for altering peoples voices, and he gave one to Alexis so her voice sounded sexier when she had to talk to Alice while making a getaway. Alexis was also the one that went in if they expected a trap, due to her training and ability to get out of tough spots by thinking on her feet.
“Do you realise that you’ve become racer X from that old cartoon.” Ted had said one evening why they were sat watching a movie in the computer room.
Alexis remembered the cartoon and thought that Ted had a point. She was pretending to be dead, while helping her sister keep the country safe from danger.
“You could also say it’s like that knight rider TV show as well, and she’s the car.” Bill chuckled as he pointed at Alexis.
“Thanks, I’m nothing more than a talking car.” Alexis said with mock hurt in her voice, just before she started giggling.
“You’re a lot more than just a talking car dudette.” Bill said as he looked her up and down.
“Don’t you dare start eyeing me up and down like that man. You know I don’t like that.” Alexis said feeling a little weird being appraised by one of her old friends.
Bill and Ted both knew that Alexis didn’t date men, but she had been out with a couple of women, but never got further than a one night stand. They both wondered if she was still in love with Sarah.
Alexis found it hard when Alice was first brought to the compound for a briefing on their first mission. Alexis was stood right next to Alice, but she was all suited up in her uniform and her head and face were covered ready for the mission. Alexis just wanted to hug her sister, but knew that would blow all the cover-up stuff they had worked so hard to put in place.
Bob walked into the room and smiled when he saw Alice sat behind a desk, and Alexis was stood off to one side, looking truly evil in all her body armour that looked like a leather cat suit, but was stab and bullet proof, just as long as it wasn’t armour piercing bullets being used.
“I trust you’ve all got to know each other then?” Bob asked as he looked at Alice, Alexis, Lana, Bill and Ted.
“I get the feeling you all know each other, but Lana and I don’t know anything about any of you.” Alice said as she looked at the others, but spent some extra time looking at the woman dressed all in black with her face hidden behind a mask and black mirrored goggles. “Why can’t I see your face?” Alice asked.
“I’m just a little shy honey.” Alexis said, but it had a southern slur to it as it came out. Alexis loved all these toy’s she got to play with.
“I hope you’re not shy when I need you to come in and back me up?” Alice said, not happy with the way this woman acted around her.
“Don’t you worry your pretty little head sugar. When you get in trouble, I’ll be there to get you out of it.” Alexis said with a grin, but Alice couldn’t see that.
Bob stepped in before Alice could get wound up anymore by Alexis. He gave them a briefing on the target Alice would be going after and she left to start her new job. All Alice needed to do was find out who the company was selling its chemicals to under the counter. Alice got the info they needed, but she was made when she tripped a silent alarm while coming out of the records room. Alice had tried talking her way out of it, but it hadn’t worked.
“Where’s a guardian angel when you want one.” Alice had said. This was her code word for being in trouble, and for Alexis to go in and rescue her.
Alice had four men in the room with her, and another four waiting in the next room. Two of the men ran out the room to see what all the noise was when they heard gunfire. Alice turned her head just in time to see the woman that they had just called Guardian, taking down the two men that had just left the room. A second later she was in the room with her, making short work of the last two.
“I said I’d save you sugar when you needed me.” Alexis said in the same southern slur.
“I’m sorry I ever doubted you.” Alice said as she was untied and helped out of the building and loaded into a black sports car.
Alexis put the car in gear and wheel spun out the car park and off down the road, hitting green lights all the way. Thanks to some help from Bill and Ted.
“Thank you.” Alice said to the woman driving the car like a thing possessed. Will I ever get to see what you look like?” Alice asked, trying to make up for how rude she’d been at the briefing.
“Trust me sugar, you’re not missing anything.” Alexis said, thinking she wasn’t really lying. She looked just the same as her twin sister, who just happened to be the one asking the question.
They had worked together now for three years and Alice still had no idea that her partner was also her twin brother, who was now her identical twin sister down to the smallest detail. Even the little butterfly Alice had on her left butt cheek, which she’d gotten after getting drunk with her roommate.
Alexis always wondered if Bob had something to do with her getting the tattoo just to let Alexis know that he was in control, or one of the others just made a silly bet to see if she’d also have to get the tattoo done if Alice did.
Alexis had walked back to her car while she remembered how she came to be back in her old town. Alexis had just wanted to leave some flowers on his old grave and let Sarah know that someone still thought about Alex apart from her. The last thing she’d expected was to find Sarah stood at the grave, and then to come back and find her stood there.
If Alice bumped into Sarah and started talking to each other, it wasn’t going to take much for Sarah to say she’d already seen Alice up at the grave yard. Alexis also knew that working that out would lead to a lot of trouble all round.
Alexis answered her phone when it started ringing again. “Talk to me Ted. You got any idea what Alice is doing back here after all this time?”
“I’ve just hacked into her personal computer, and I think she’s looking to get some revenge on the ones she blames for your death Alexis.” Ted said.
Alexis knew it was bad when Ted used her name. “That’s going to be a problem, seeing as they are all doing time for other things.” Alexis said.
Bob had already made sure they all served some time for their part in setting Alice up, and then running down Damon and putting the guy in a wheel chair for the rest of his life. Alex had never liked the guy, but no one deserved a life sentence like that.
Tiffany and Matt were both arrested and sentenced for drug trafficking with intent to supply and sell. They were both doing long prison time, and not loving every minute of it.
Damon had a good paying job working at a garage, and Paul worked with him. Both of them had become half descent guys after Damon was put in the wheel chair. Paul had shown himself to be a true friend and never walked away. Bob had got them both the jobs they now had.
Alexis let out a groan when she heard Bob come on the phone after she finished talking to Ted. “You need to do some damage control Alexis. As soon as Alice finds out about Tiffany and Matt being in prison, she’s smart enough that she’ll soon work out I had something to do with it all, and you know where that will lead her.” Bob warned.
“I know Bob.” Alexis sighed. “Maybe it’s time to remove the mask and let Alice know who I really am.” She added as she sat in her car and put her head back with her eyes closed.
“I think it’s about time you did Alexis. I’d be amazed if you could even remember the reason for keeping it from her this long.” Bob agreed
“Do you know if she’s coming here to the cemetery first?” Alexis asked as she pulled herself together again.
Alexis had been shot at, stabbed and even come close to being blown up a couple of times, but she was more scared about facing her sister than any of that.
“Bill has her phone saying she’s at the grave now.” Bob told her.
“Wish me luck old man.” Alexis said with worry in her voice.
“If you needed luck, you’d have been dead a couple of years back. Just tell her how much she means to you, and let her see what you had done to help keep her safe.” Bob chuckled on the other end of the phone. “Bill, Ted, if I ever find out you recorded any of what I just said, or I hear it in part or in whole. I will do things to you that not even Hollywood would want to make movies about because it would be too scary.” Bob added.
“I’ll call you later when I’ve spoken with her.” Alexis said just before ending the call.
Alexis got out the car and then went to the trunk and sorted out her uniform to put on. She was already wearing the cat suit, so she just needed to add the device to change her voice and then her mask and goggles. Alexis had worn a long coat over the cat suit, so Sarah could only see the black boots she wore and what would have looked like leather trousers if she saw any higher. She left adding the two way ear wig, as she didn’t want to have Bill and Ted listen in why she spoke with her sister.
Once she was all armoured up and ready for combat, Alexis left the car and made her way back up to Alex’s grave to see her sister. It had finally stopped raining so Alexis could see Alice stood over the grave and she could also see her sister’s shoulders going up and down. Alexis knew she was sobbing.
Alice looked down at the grave of her dead brother and started to sob when she read the one lonely line of text on it.
“I’m sorry Alex. Your life was so much more than one line on a head stone.” Alice said as she fell to her knees and rested her head on the grave stone sobbing even more.
“I’ve come back to set things right bro, I’m going to kill Tiffany and Matt for what they did.” Alice said looking angry now, but she soon spun her head round when she heard someone speak to her.
“We don’t kill them sugar, we just teach them right from wrong.” Alexis said in her southern slur as she came and knelt down next to Alice.
“What you doing here? Keeping an eye on me?” Alice asked as she went back to looking at the grave stone.
“Well I am your guardian, and you are my Angel.” Alexis said as she put a hand on Alice’s back and rubbed it.
“I killed him you know.” Alice said as she pointed at the grave stone. He gave his life to keep me safe. He told a friend that his life wasn’t worth as much as mine, so he just threw it away to save me.” Alice added as she started sobbing again.
“Do you think he was wrong to give his life to save yours?” Alexis asked still using the voice masking device.
“No, yes, I don’t know how to answer that question.” Alice said as she banged her fist down on the grave stone. “It hurts still, even now after all this time. I just wish I could tell him how much I love him, and how I just want my twin sister back.” Alice sobbed.
“I never knew you felt like that sugar.” Alexis said as she pulled Alice in closer for a hug.
Alice found it strange that this woman that had never shown any sign of affection for her, was now hugging her while she sobbed her heart out over her dead brother.
“What would you do if you could say anything to your brother?” Alexis asked as she hugged her sister.
“I’d ask him to forgive me for ever telling him I didn’t need his help. You’re proof that I need saving on a daily basis.” Alice giggled as she wiped her eyes.
“I thought you’d be mad if he just suddenly popped out now and said he was still alive sugar.” Alexis said trying to find out just what sort of reaction she would get when she removed the mask.
“I’d be too freaked out to be mad with him, but it’s a silly thing to talk about anyway.” Alice said as she shook her head to clear the cobwebs away. “You never answered my question by the way. Were you following me?” Alice asked.
“No sugar, I was already here in town.” Alexis said with a grin, not that Alice saw it looking into the black mask she wore.
Before Alice could ask another question, Alexis reached around to the back of her head mask and removed it to reveal her true face. “I Can’t forgive you sis, I never blamed you in the first place.” Alexis said with a smile as she looked at the shocked look on her sister’s face.
“Alex, is that really you?” Alice asked as she lifted her hand up to her sister’s face.
“Not Alex anymore sis. I’m Alexis now, and have been for some time.” Alexis said as she tapped the body armour covering her breasts.
“Alexis? You mean that you’re not a boy anymore?” Alice asked as her head started spinning with questions, but one came to the front of her mind right away. “You’ve been my guardian all this time, and you never told me?” Alice started sobbing as she threw her arms around Alexis’s neck.
“Yes sis, I’ve been looking out for you all this time. I’m sorry for not telling you sooner, but I thought you were doing fine thinking I was dead, so I just kept protecting you and...” Alexis was sobbing now as well.
Both sisters thought it pointless to be sat at the grave now, so they got up and walked back to where Alexis had parked her car. Alexis took off all her body armour and then put it back in the trunk of the car before lowering the zip on her cat suit a little so Alice could see some cleavage.
“I still can’t believe you’re really here sis.” Alice said as she kept poking Alexis to make sure she wasn’t just having a mental breakdown. “Will you let me see you naked, so I can see if you really are all female?” Alice asked looking a little sheepish.
“Sure, but you won’t see anything you haven’t got, trust me.” Alexis said with a raised eyebrow. “And I do me anything.” She added with a grin.
“You mean they made you an exact copy of me down to the last detail?” Alice asked looking worried now.
“Yep, even down to the cute little butterfly on your left butt cheek.” Alexis grinned.
“I got drunk one night and woke up with that on my bottom. Sorry about that.” Alice said with a wince, but the grin she let spread across her face said she was anything but sorry.
“Yes I can see you’re just full of remorse for doing that.” Alexis giggled as she started the car and headed out of town before anyone saw the two of them together.
“Do you think I’ll ever get to hear what happened to you after the police took you away?” Alice asked as she kept looking at her sister, who looked the spitting image of herself.
“Yes, one day, but not right now. I’m sure you have other stuff to talk about.” Alexis said with a big smile.
“I thought I would, but I’m still in shock that you’re still alive, and looking so good to go with it.” Alice said as she waved her hand up and down Alexis’s body.
“I spoke with Sarah while I was up at the grave.” Alexis said, as she tried to move the talk away from all the changes she’d had done to her body.
“You did, how was she?” Alice asked.
“Bitter and angry, very angry still.” Alexis said with a frown. “She thought I was you, and told me to stop and spend some time talking to my dead self.” She added with a giggle.
“You still love her don’t you sis?” Alice asked, but already seeing the answer in her sister’s eyes.
“It doesn’t matter how I feel Alice. I’m not a boy anymore, and what sort of a life could she have with me?” Alexis asked as she put her foot down to make the car go even faster than they already were.
“Why don’t you let her be the one to make that call?” Alice asked.
“Okay then, let’s just turn the car around and go back to town so I can go up to Sarah and say, Hi Sarah, I’m your dead boyfriend who is now a girl and a twin for my sister, who I go on dangerous missions with to keep people like you safe from the bad guys that keep trying to kill everyone.” Alexis said with sarcasm.
“You could do it that way, or you could just try asking her out to dinner and catch up on old times.” Alice said with a shrug.
“And what would you be doing why I’m out on this dinner date?” Alexis asked with a raised eyebrow.
“I’m sure I’ll find something to do that will keep me out the way.” Alice said, but she already knew what she wanted to do. What she came back to this town for in the first place.
“If you’re still set on killing Tiffany and Matt, you had a wasted trip.” Alexis said with a smile. “They are both doing hard time in prison.” Alexis added with a grin this time.
“How did you manage that?” Alice asked looking shocked at the news.
“They were both found to be running drugs with intent to sell.” Alexis said looking shocked, just before she started giggling. “What was your big plan anyway?” Alexis asked.
“No big plan, but shoot them and then wait to be taken away by the police.” Alice said in a matter of fact way, like it was no big deal.
“Do you think the old man would have been happy to see you do that, or Lana for that matter?” Alexis saw Alice wince when she said Lana’s name. Alexis knew that Alice and Lana were more than just good friends and flatmates. Lana had been the friend Bob spoke of who had got Alice back on track to join the project. “Trust me when I say the two of them are paying for what they did.” Alexis added with anger in her voice.
Alice found it strange to hear someone else using her voice, and sounding so angry using it “I really did have a wasted trip then.” Alice sighed as she looked out the window.
“I wouldn’t call it a wasted trip sis.” Alexis smiled at her.
“True. I did find you again, even if you were never really lost in the first place.” Alice giggled back. “So you going to turn this thing around and head back to see how Sarah’s holding up, or what?” Alice asked with a grin.
Alexis yanked on the hand break as she spun the wheel. Alice had seen her do this a hundred times before, even if she didn’t realise it was her sister doing it. They were soon heading back into town so Alexis could go and talk to Sarah.
Alice hit a button on the dash and the car called command. Lana answered the call. “Hi team, is everything okay?” Lana asked sounding worried.
“Everything is just perfect Lana, but Bob has some explaining to do when we get back.” Alice said in an icy voice.
“He’s looking forward to it Alice.” Lana said, not sounding truthful at all. “Do you need anything else?” Lana asked, hoping to change the subject.
“Yes, can you pull up all the details you have for a Sarah Briton from our home town?” Alice asked.
“Sure just give me a couple of seconds and I’ll have it loaded to your phone.” Lana said as she tapped away on the computer. “Sending info now Alice, you should be getting it any minute.” Lana added.
“Got it Lana thanks, Alexis and I will see you in a couple of days.” Alice said just before she ended the call.
“Why a couple of days?” Alexis asked with a puzzled look.
“We’ve got seven years to catch up on, and you’ve got a date with Sarah to work in to all that.” Alice said with a grin.
Alexis pulled into a motel and then let Alice go and get them a room while she waited in the car, so no one saw them both together for too long. Alice got back in the car and said where their room was and Alexis drove around and parked just outside the room. They both entered the room and then sat on the beds facing each other.
“Well, take that damn catsuit off and let me take a proper look at my sister.” Alice said as she indicated for Alexis to get up and strip off.
Alexis rolled her eyes as she stood up and pulled the zip down on her cat suit before she slipped her arms out of it and then pushed it down to sit on her knee high boots. Alexis was only wearing a bra and panties underneath, but Alice wanted to see all the changes Alexis had had done, so she was soon waving for her to take the rest off. Alexis felt silly stripping down to nothing in front of her sister, but it didn’t look like Alice would be happy until she’d seen what Alexis looked like naked.
“Wow, you really do look just like me.” Alice said as she stood up and walked around her sister, taking in how they even had the same tattoo on their bottom.
“I have to so I can double for you on missions.” Alexis pointed out. “Can I get dressed again now?” Alexis asked.
“Sure, sure. You look amazing sis, but I still can’t believe you’re really here with me.” Alice started crying again as she threw her arms around Alexis, knocking them both onto the bed behind them.
Alexis turned onto her side and just lay there hugging Alice as she sobbed. Alice wasn’t in any rush to break the hug, and Alexis wasn’t going to ask her to either. Alice finally fell asleep and Alexis slipped off the bed and got dressed again, then she just sat and watched her sister sleep.
Alice woke some time later looking scared until she saw her sister sat over near the window looking out over the car park and then looking back at Alice in a protective way. Alice had seen her do this for three years, but until now never knew it was her sister doing it.
“You okay sis?” Alexis asked as she walked over and sat on the edge of the bed.
“I am now I’ve seen you’re really here with me. I woke and thought it might have been another dream, but you’re really here with me again.” Alice said as she sat up and hugged her sister again.
Alexis wasn’t use to all this touching, she’d got so use to keeping her distance from everyone that this felt a little weird, but nice at the same time.
“I’d call it a nightmare if I was in it.” Alexis giggled as she broke the hug.
“Something’s never change do they? Always putting yourself down.” Alice said as she rolled her eyes.
“I’ll pop out and grab us some food, then we can sort out how I will approach the target.” Alexis said as she put her coat on ready to leave the room.
“You’re talking about Sarah, not some bad guy we need to take down.” Alice said with a frown. “You sort out food, and I’ll work on a plan for you to go and see Sarah.” Alice added as she pointed at the door.
“Sure thing sugar.” Alexis said with a grin, but it didn’t sound the same when she wasn’t using the voice masking device. Alice just giggled as she threw a pillow at Alexis as she left the room. “I can see why I’m the guardian now.” Alexis giggled as she closed the door. Joking about Alice’s bad aiming with the pillow
Alice sat on the bed feeling happier than she had since she last had Alex in her life. Now the shock was wearing off, she was feeling a little angry, but it was over shadowed by the joy she felt over her sister still being alive. Alice was still sat on the bed grinning twenty minutes later when Alexis came back into the room with a bag full of food for the two of them.
They had a form of slumber party. They ate junk food while Alexis told Alice about what happened to her in prison and then being stabbed. Alice cried again, but Alexis was glad to have it all out in the open. They could both move on and heal now. They ended up sharing the one bed when they finally got tired and lay down to rest. Alice didn’t want to sleep alone just in case she was dreaming and Alexis would be gone when she woke up in the morning.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 5 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Alice woke first the next morning, so she started looking at all the info Lana had given her the day before. She had a plan worked out by the time Alexis woke. Alice ordered breakfast to be brought to their room and she explained the details to Alexis why they ate.
“Sarah hasn’t done a great deal with her life since Alex died sis.” Alice warned. “Her grades fell and she never bothered with college. She just went from one job to another.” Alice added with a frown.
“I cut off all contact with her while I was in prison sis.” Alexis said sounding sad for all the hurt Sarah must have felt over the years. “I thought she’d just move on with her life and forget about me.” She added with a sigh.
“You’re not the only one that should have tried harder to keep in touch sis.” Alice said looking sad about not trying to keep in touch with Sarah over the years. “I thought looking at me would just make her hurt even more, seeing you in me.” Alice added
“Where’s she working at the minute?” Alexis asked, not feeling very happy about the life Sarah was living at the minute.
“She’s a waitress at a bar called, The dead man’s hand.” Alice said as she pulled up a map to show where the bar was.
“I remember that place, but it had another name back when we lived here.” Alexis said.
“You’ll have to play it by ear and just go to the bar and start talking to her, see where it leads and then if it goes well, ask her out for some dinner.” Alice coached Alexis. “Now we need to find you something nice to wear.” Alice said as she looked at the black cat suit Alexis was still wearing.
“What’s wrong with this?” Alexis asked.
“Nothing if you were going to a biker bar, but we need Sarah to want to have dinner with you, not run away because you look like something from a super hero comic book.” Alice pointed out.
Alice had a bag with some clothes in, so she got everything out and then put an outfit together that looked more normal for a girl back in town for a couple of days.
By the time Alice had done with Alexis, she looked ready for a night on the town, not an afternoon drink at a bar. Alice had her in a short black flared skirt, and cream coloured silk top and a pair of strappy sandals. Alice had also gone to town on her makeup as well.
“This could all be a waste of time sis, she won’t be into girls, and I bet she already has a boyfriend anyway.” Alexis said as she stood just inside the motel room trying to talk herself out of going to the bar at all.
“Well you’ve got nothing to lose then have you?” Alice said as she pushed her sister out the door. Alice closed it before Alexis could say anymore to her.
Alexis was now stood outside her motel room with no other option than to go and see Sarah. She got in her car and drove to the bar Alice said Sarah was working at, she parked just up the road from the place and took a couple of deep breaths before getting out her car and walking down the road to the bar.
It took Alexis a couple of minutes to work out the area Sarah was waitressing, but once she knew, Alexis walked over and found a table in that section and waited for her to come and take her order. It didn’t take long for Sarah to walk over to her table.
“Welcome to the dead man’s hand, what would you like to drink?” Sarah asked as she looked down at the woman sat at the table.
“Hi Sarah, I was hoping we could get together and have a chat later?” Alexis asked.
“You’ll need to have a drink Alice, or leave.” Sarah said coldly as she stood waiting.
“I’ll have a beer then and a burger.” Alexis said looking a little sad that Sarah wouldn’t even talk to her.
“I’ll be right back with your order miss.” Sarah said with a false smile just before walking away.
Sarah came back a couple of minutes later with her beer, but never said a word and just walked away again. Then she brought over her food and still never said a word to her.
Alexis picked at the food, not feeling very hungry all of a sudden as she watched Sarah serve tables. The bar wasn’t one of the best she’d ever seen, and the customers, most of them men thought it was okay to feel up the waitresses as they walked past. It wasn’t long before Alexis found herself being hit on by some of the more drunken customers. She tried being polite, but that wasn’t working, so she decided to call it a day and head back to the motel and tell Alice she was wasting her time. Alexis had just got up from the table when Sarah walked past with a tray of drinks for the table just past hers. Alexis heard the sound of glass smashing, and then she heard a woman scream in pain. By the time she turned to see what had happened, Sarah was trying to get free from one of the men as he held her in his arms while he kissed her neck.
“Get off me you asshole!” Sarah shouted as she struggled to get loose.
“I will just as soon as you give my friends and me a lap dance.” The man said as he ran his tong up the side of Sarah’s neck.
“You’re in the wrong bar for that sort of thing you jerk!” Sarah said as she tried even harder to get loose, but the guy was just too big and strong.
“You heard the lady, let her go or you’ll be spending some time in hospital.” Alexis said as she walked over to face the man.
Sarah looked more shocked than the Man holding her did, all he did was laugh at the small woman talking big to him. “Go home and play with your dolly’s girl.”
“I’m only going to ask you one more time to take your hands off the lady and step away from her.” Alexis said in an angrier tone this time.
Sarah saw something in Alice’s eyes that she’d not seen in some time, but it was Alex that had that look the last time she saw it. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought about Alex, and what had happened to him. Before Sarah had time to think anything else, she saw Alice’s hand whip past her head just before there was a loud crack and the man let out a scream as he let go of Sarah and grabbed his broken nose.
“You broke my nose you bitch!” The man shouted as he lunged at Alexis this time.
Alice stepped out the way and watched as the man went flying across another table full of men. One of the man’s friends rushed at Alice now, and she spun round and sent him back into the other two guys sat at the table still with some sort of kick to his chest. The guy with the broken nose was just about to get up off the floor when Alexis grabbed a knife off her table and threw it between the man’s legs, just missing his pride and joy, only to have it stick into the floor with a shudder.
“Don’t even think about it, or I won’t miss with the next one.” Alexis warned. “Sorry about the mess.” Alexis added as she dropped a hand full of notes on the table before leaving.
Sarah was suddenly interested in what Alice had to say, so she took off her apron and ran out the door after Alice. “Alice, Alice, stop!” Sarah shouted as she ran up the road to where she could see Alice getting in a black ford mustang.
Alexis kept walking, not wanting to look to eager to stop and talk to Sarah, and also feeling a little angry still with the man that had been holding Sarah so close while he ran his tongue up the side of her neck.
“I thought you had nothing to say to me Sarah?” Alexis asked just before she opened the car door and got in behind the wheel. “I’m sorry I came back Sarah, I never meant to hurt you.” Alexis added as she went to close the door, but Sarah stopped her.
“Please don’t go, I really do want to have a chat with you.” Sarah said as she looked deep into whom she thought was Alice’s eyes.
“Okay then, what time do you finish your shift?” Alexis asked.
“About five minutes ago.” Sarah said as she ran round the car and jumped in the passenger side, like Alice would drive off and leave her behind given half a chance.
“Where do you want to go and talk Sarah?” Alexis asked.
“Do you mind if we swing by my place, so I can get changed. I know a nice little restaurant we can eat at.” Sarah said as she put her seatbelt on and waited for Alice to pull away.
“Where do you live Sarah?” Alexis asked, like she’d got no idea where she was going.
“Oh, sorry. Go down this road and take the third turning on the right.” Sarah said with a smile. This was the first time Alexis had seen her smile since before Alex went to prison.
Alexis thought they were going to Sarah’s house, the one she’d lived in when Alex was still alive, but she told Alexis to make a left just after they’d took the right and they were heading into a more run down part of town.
“I thought you use to live on the other side of town?” Alexis asked, trying to sound casual as she said it.
“I did, but my mum got a better paying job out of state, but I wouldn’t leave here.” Sarah’s voice had become a whisper Alexis could only just hear over the roar of the engine. “I couldn’t leave Alex all on his own.”
Alexis felt sick all of a sudden, she’d never kept close tabs on Sarah. Alexis thought she’d just move on and forget about Alex in time, but she was still in love with him just as much as she was still in love with Sarah.
It was quiet in the car for a couple of minutes, and then Sarah told Alice to take the next right and pull into the first parking spot she could find.
“I’ll try to be as quick as I can Alice. I’d feel bad if anything happened to you beautiful car.” Sarah said as she looked at the shiny new mustang she’d just got out off.
“She’ll be fine; I have a good alarm system fitted to it.” Alexis said as she pushed a button on the key fob and all the doors locked.
The alarm system had been fitted by Bill and Ted. They had hooked it into Alexis’s mobile, so if anyone tried to get into it, she was told right away. Ted had even fitted a device that would pump sleeping gas into the car on Alexis’s command, and also fire an electric shock into someone if they managed to get the doors open and sit behind the wheel. Bob had had the car made as a special order, so it had bullet resistant glass and body armour as well. It also had a much more powerful engine to cope with the extra body weight. Bob had joked about Alexis needing it all; due to how easily she could find trouble.
Sarah was shocked at just how relaxed Alice was about her car. Sarah thought she must have a good paying job, so it didn’t bother her if the car got damaged or stolen. “I’ll still be as quick as I can Alice, that’s a really nice car.” Sarah had some pleading in her voice for the car to still be here when they got back to it.
Alexis followed Sarah down an alleyway and up a set of wooden stairs to a door, then Sarah got a key out and put it in the lock. Alexis hated this life Sarah now had more and more each minute she went deeper into it. She was already trying to work out what sort of trouble she would be in, if she told Sarah who she really was.
“Nice place you’ve got here.” Alexis said, but it came out sounding more sarcastic than a polite statement.
Sarah laughed when she turned and saw the worried look on Alice’s face that matched the comment she’d just made. “It’s all I can afford, well could afford.” Sarah said as she thought about the job she’d just walked out on. “That was the last place in town willing to give me a job, so I guess I’ll be living on the street by the end of next week.” Sarah added a laugh at the end to make it sound like a joke.
“Well it’s defiantly nothing like your old house, and the bedroom you had back there.” Alexis said as she looked around the room that passed for her whole place. Alexis was stood at the foot of a bed, and there was a little kitchen area off to one side and a door that led into a little bathroom.
Alexis was so side tracked by the state of the room Sarah lived in, that she hadn’t realised the slip she’d just made. Sarah hadn’t missed it though, she knew that Alice had never been to her old house never mind seen her bedroom. Sarah suddenly shuck her head, thinking she was going mad, thinking that Alex was still alive and now pretending to be his sister Alice.
“Did Alex tell you about my room back at my old house?” Sarah asked, wanting to find out as much as she could about the boy she still loved, even though he was dead.
“Yes, yes he did. Wouldn’t stop talking about it.” Alexis giggled to hide the worry in her voice. “Crap! I’ve got to get a better grip on things, or she will find out who I’m not.” She thought to herself.
Sarah didn’t have a lot of nice clothes to choose from, but she still looked nice by the time she’d finished getting ready to leave again.
“You still look amazing Sarah.” Alexis said as Sarah did a quick spin to get Alice’s approval on her outfit, and before she could stop herself.
Sarah had a sheepish grin on her face as her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red. “Thanks Alice, you don’t look to bad either.” Sarah repaid the complement.
Alexis was shocked by Sarah’s reply. It was almost like she was flirting with her. “Could Sarah be into woman?” Alexis thought to herself. “I couldn’t be that lucky.” She thought
“Let’s go and move that beautiful car of yours, before someone else moves it for you.” Sarah said as she led Alexis out the room and back down the steps.
Alexis’s car had drawn a small crowd of guy’s. Alexis thought they were trying to be a gang, but none of them looked very threatening, so she just pushed past them and helped Sarah get in the passenger seat, but before Alexis could close the door, one of the guy’s spoke to Sarah.
“Hi Lizzy. See you’re sleeping your way up the food chain now then.” He added a sickening chuckle at the end, just to drive home the disgust he felt for Sarah.
Alexis looked at Sarah, and saw her flush red in the face and looked scared at the same time. The use of the word Lizzy sounded like he was calling her a lesbian. “Was Sarah a lesbian? YES!” Alexis shouted in her mind. She closed the door to offer Sarah a little more protection before she turned to face the guys now crowded around her, blocking off her path to the other side of the car.
“Bet this means you’re a Lizzy as well?” The guy asked as he moved in closer to Alexis.
“No, I’m an Alice, and if you don’t get out my way, you’re going to wish you’d never met me.” She smiled a sweet smile at him. Alexis reached into her bag and grabbed hold of the latest gadget Ted had designed for her. It was based on a telescopic stick like the police used, but Ted had rigged it so she just pushed a button and it shot out on its own.
“What you going to do little girl? Write a nasty letter to me?” The guy asked as he saw Alexis pull what looked like a pen out her purse.
“No, I was thinking of giving you all a good beating, just like your parents should have done years ago.” Alexis said it in such a matter of fact way that it took the group of men a couple of seconds to start laughing.
“And you’re going to do all this with your little pen?” The guy doing all the talking asked as he looked down at the thing in Alexis’s hand again.
“Yes.” Alexis said as she tapped two buttons in on the side of the pen like device in her hand, and it suddenly grew in length, hitting the guy right in the middle of his forehead.
The guy’s head shot back as his eyes crossed and he fell backwards onto the ground, out for the count. Alexis thought under any other circumstances it would have looked funny, but right now she had six other guys to sort out.
Sarah sat in the car watching Alice take down one man after the other until there were just bodies lying all over the sidewalk groaning while Alice stood over them all.
Alexis walked up to the one that had been doing all the talking and looked down at him as he started to come round. He was now sporting a red dot where the pole had shot out and hit him.
“In this town you may think you’re a bunch of tough guys, but I’m not from this town, so don’t ever bother my friend again.” Alexis said as she kicked the man in his side. Then she remembered the other little feature Ted had added to her new weapon. She touched the end of the pole to the man’s crotch area and pushed a little button on the other end. The guy let out an ear shattering squeal as an electric shock shot through his body and a wet patch appeared on his jeans. Alexis giggled as she walked around to the driver’s side of the car and got in without saying a word.
Alexis was back in the better part of town again before Sarah found her voice again. “Who the hell are you?” Sarah asked, saying each word like it was a sentence.
“I’ve taken some self-defence classes.” Alexis shrugged as she drove the car.
“I’ve taken some self-defence classes Alice! You were channelling Bruce Lee or something like that.” Sarah said as she threw her hands up in the air and let out a growl.
“I’m sorry Sarah; did you want to join in?” Alexis asked, trying not to grin as she made out she hadn’t got the point Sarah was trying to make.
“I didn’t mean it like that Alice, and you know it.” Sarah said with some anger in her voice. Sarah suddenly found herself looking at Alice again, like it wasn’t Alice at all, but Alexis she was sat next to. Could Alice be trying to make up for not being able to save her brother, by going out looking for danger to throw herself into?
Sarah had been so lost in her thoughts that she never told Alice where the place was they were going to be eating. Sarah gasped when she saw that Alice had pulled into the car park of the most expensive restaurant in town.
“Is everything alright Sarah?” Alexis asked looking worried.
“I’m fine Alice, but I can’t afford to eat here.” Sarah said looking ashamed to admit that.
“Looking at that place you’re living in, I’m amazed you can afford to eat at all.” Alice said as she got out the car and walked around to Sarah’s side before opening it and almost pulling her from the car. “I’m treating you to a proper meal, and I won’t take no for an answer.” Alice smiled as she looked Sarah in the eyes.
Sarah looked back into Alice’s eyes and for a second it was like looking at Alex again. Sarah thought she’d never see those eyes, or feel that feeling she now had, but she did and it was making her legs not want to work. She took a couple of deep breaths and then pulled herself together and let Alice lead her into the restaurant.
The two women were seated in a nice quiet part of the restaurant after Sarah saw Alice slip the waiter some extra money. Then he went to get a bottle of wine for them and a glass of water for Alexis. She’d told Sarah that she didn’t drink while driving. In truth Alexis never drank full stop. She was always on the lookout for trouble, and alcohol slowed her reaction times.
“So do you have a boyfriend?” Alexis asked, trying to make conversation.
“No.” Sarah said pulling a face as she shook her head from side to side.
“Girlfriend?” Alexis asked with a raised eyebrow and a little smirk.
Sarah’s cheeks went a little red as she nodded her head up and down. “But not for some time now. I don’t seem to be able to find the right one for me.” Sarah said with a sigh.
“If you only like women, then why are you still so hung up on my dead brother?” Alexis asked, watching the way Sarah winced when she said the word dead.
“I loved Alex with all my heart Alice. I know that may sound silly because we had such a short time together, but I just knew I wanted to be with him for the rest of my life, but as it turned out it was the other way round.” Sarah looked down at the table as she said the last part.
“I’m sorry Sarah; it must be hard seeing me again then?” Alexis said, as she tried to keep playing the part of being Alice, but wanting to run around the table and pull her into her arms and tell her the truth.
“It did at first, but you’re so much more like he was now. I keep thinking that you are him, but as a girl now.” Sarah let out a little giggle. “I find it kind of hot.” Sarah added, turning red again.
“You know Alex and I spoke a lot about what he would do after finishing school, and he was thinking of becoming a girl you know. I’m not sure how you would have felt about that?” Alexis said, hoping to get some idea about whether or not she would have still wanted to be part of Alex’s life after the operation.
“If he’d, no, if she’d still wanted me after the operation, then I’d have been happy to spend the rest of my life with Alexis.” Sarah said as she thought about them doing what she was doing now with Alice.
Alexis’s mind had just been made up for her. She was going to take Sarah back to the motel room and let her see Alice and her side by side, then let the chips fall where they may.
They ordered what they wanted to eat, and Alexis smiled as she watched Sarah put a large steak inside her and then ate a large piece of chocolate cake after that. Alexis kept up a steady flow of questions about what Sarah had been doing since they last spoke.
“I’m sorry about the way you found out about Alex dying Alice. I should have been nicer about it.” Sarah said as she remembered the way Alice broke down on the other end of the phone, and how she’d had to end the call due to it being too painful to listen anymore to Alice screaming it should have been her, not Alexis.
“Don’t worry about it Sarah, I got over it, and I’m doing okay for myself now.” Alexis smiled. She was talking about the whole being dead bit, but Sarah thought she was talking about the phone call. “Can I ask you something Sarah?”
“Sure Alice, fire away?” Sarah smiled as she looked at Alice again, still seeing Alexis in her eyes and her smile when she smiled back.
“If the whole grave thing wasn’t a big issue for you, could you leave this town?” Alexis asked.
“After spending time with you Alice, I’ve been thinking about getting away from here and spending some more time with you, but I don’t want you to think me weird or anything.” Sarah said as she suddenly realised that she was pushing herself at Alice, just because she reminded her of Alex and Alexis.
Alexis couldn’t help letting a grin spread across her face as she thought about being able to take Sarah with them when they left town tomorrow. “I don’t think you weird Sarah. I was hoping you’d want to come with me when I left town tomorrow. Would that be a problem for you?” Alexis asked.
“I’d leave now if you asked me to Alice. I’d just need to go and get what little clothing I had, and I’d be ready to go.” Sarah said with a sigh. “Alex would hate me if he could see how I’ve let my life just waste away like I have.
“He wouldn’t hate you Sarah. He’d be doing everything he could to keep you safe, and help get you back on your feet again.” Alexis smiled, knowing she was telling the truth because that’s what she was doing right now. “Let’s go and get your stuff, then you can spend the night with me at my motel so we can leave first thing in the morning.” Alexis said as she got up from the table and helped Sarah to her feet.
The street was quiet when they pulled up. They both went up to the room Sarah had and then they got all her stuff packed into a couple of bags. The street was still empty when they got back down to the car, and they were soon driving to the motel where Alexis was stopping, and Alice was waiting for her return.
Alice jumped off the bed when she heard the roar of the mustang pulling up just outside their motel room, but she looked worried when she heard voices and a second door slam shut. Alice looked over at Alexis’s cat suit and then ran over and pulled out one of her throwing knifes and held it up in a defensive manner, just in case it was someone coming to kidnap her.
Alexis walked into the room first and raised an eyebrow when she saw Alice stood with one of her knifes in her hands like a small sword. Then Alice saw Sarah walking in just behind her sister. Alice got the impression that Sarah hadn’t been told anything yet when she saw Sarah’s jaw just about hit the floor when she looked into the room and saw Alice stood facing them looking scared to death, holding a knife in her hands.
“Alice?! But that would mean that you’re...” Was all Sarah said before her eyes rolled up into her head and she just started to fall to the ground.
Alexis caught her and dragged her over to the bed where Alice helped lay her down on it before she turned to have a go at Alexis for being so stupid.
“Did Bob remove the part of your brain that controls your common sense sis when he was filling it up with all that combat crap you now know?” Alice asked as she ran over to get a damp cloth and a glass of water.
“That combat crap as you call it as saved your life more times than I can count sis!” Alexis shot back at her.
“Don’t you even think about trying to change the subject Alexis!” Alice barked back at her. “Did you not think to break the news to her in a calming way?” Alice asked more calmly herself now.
“I couldn’t help it Alice, she’s let her life go to hell, just like this town has.” Alexis said as she sat on the bed next to the unconscious form of Sarah.
“I’ve been following your progress as you’ve tried to clean up the town.” Alice said as she pointed at the TV in the corner of the room.
“How could you know it was me doing whatever they said on the news?” Alexis asked sarcastically.
“They said that a female Rambo in high heels saved a waitress from being man handled in the very same bar that you went to see Sarah at.” Alice pointed to Sarah still passed out on the bed. “Then the same woman was reported to have taken out a whole street gang before driving away in a black mustang.” Alice added with her hands on her hips now.
“There could be another woman driving round in a black mustang, beating bad guys up.” Alexis offered as a very weak defence.
“I can see why you wear the mask now.” Alice grinned as she threw her hands up in the air just before sitting back down on the other side of the bed to what her sister was sat. “How’s she doing anyway?” Alice asked, all signs of anger forgotten.
“Well she didn’t run away screaming, that has to be a good sign.” Alexis smiled wearily at her sister.
“I wouldn’t call fainting a good sign though sis.” Alice pointed out with a giggle. Alice was happy to be able to say them words again, but she was still angry for being kept in the dark all this time.
“Do you think Bob knows about the trouble I’ve been stirring up in town yet?” Alexis asked, worried about her little trip turning out to be a news worthy adventure, for all the wrong reasons.
“There’s not much that gets past him sis, and I had a text message from Bill and Ted to say they’ve deleted all video evidence of what you look like.” Alice told her.
“How mad do you think he’ll be when he finds out that I’ve spilled the beans to Sarah?” Alexis asked.
“He better be more worried about how mad I am with him right now, if he knows what’s good for him.” Alice fumed.
Alexis was glad to see that Alice was aiming all her anger at Bob and not her, which would make him finding out about Sarah being in on the secret a little easier. Alice and Alexis stopped talking when they saw Sarah start to wake up.
Sarah opened her eyes and looked at Alexis one side of the bed, and then she saw Alice sat the other side. Sarah looked freaked out as she sat up and then slid backwards until her back hit the head of the bed and the wall. She kept going until she was stood on the bed looking down at them as they just sat and let her fully wake up again.
“Oh god, I’ve finally lost my mind.” Sarah said to herself. “I’m seeing two of you, or are you both just a figment of my imagination?” Sara added as she looked scared.
“Sarah, you’re not mad, and yes you’re seeing two of us, or me.” Alice said in a calming voice as she stood up and helped Sarah climb down off the bad and take a seat next to her on the bed.
Alexis got up and walked around the bed to sit the other side, while Sarah just sat looking at her. “If you’re Alice, then who are you?” Sarah asked, still not grasping the big picture.
“I’m Alexis, Sarah. Surprise!” Alexis added as she raised her hands in the air, hoping to lighten the mood a little.
“I don’t understand, if you’re Alexis, then that would mean Alex never died.” Sarah said very slowly as her brain put all the pieces together. “You didn’t die. You didn’t die.” She kept telling herself.
Alice and Alexis sat watching Sarah run through all the information she’d just been given. Sarah jumped up off the bed and looked at the two of them as all the emotions the human face could show ran across her face one after the other, but she settled on anger for now.
“I’ve been mourning and leaving flowers on an empty grave?! And all this time you’ve been living the perfect life with your sister?!” Sarah asked through gritted teeth.
“It’s not been like that Sarah.” Alice said. “I only found out yesterday that Alex never really died myself.” Alice added, pleadingly.
Sarah’s look changed again, this time it was hurt. “Why Alexis? Why did you let me think you were dead all this time?” Sarah asked as she started to sob.
Alexis went to get up but Sarah backed away from her, and looked frightened of her for a second before the look on her face changed again. This time it was rage, and Sarah launched herself at Alexis with both fists balled up ready for a fight. Alexis never raised a hand to stop Sarah knocking her back on the bed as she ended up sat on top of her as she punched Alexis on the chest while she sobbed the words “why?”.
Alice got up and went to stop Sarah, but Alexis waved her away with one of the trapped hands, so Alice stood and watched as Sarah kept hitting her sister in the chest. There was no power behind the hits, so Alexis was okay with her getting it out her system.
Once Sarah finally stopped sobbing and hitting Alexis, she looked down at her and then she was kissing Alexis with so much passion, even Alice could feel it flowing out of her. Alice decided to give them a couple of minutes alone, so she went to the bathroom and closed the door. She thought about taking the car and taking a drive, but after Alexis’s little adventure earlier in the day, Alice decided against that idea.
Sarah had finally got all her emotions under control, and the best one was winning out as she let Alexis kiss her back while having her wrapped in a tight embrace. Sarah smiled down at Alexis when they finally stopped kissing each other long enough to speak.
“I’m sorry for destroying your life Sarah. I thought you would have just moved on in the end and forgot all about me.” Alexis said as she looked up at Sarah, who was still pinning her to the bed.
“You know how I feel about you Alex, sorry, Alexis.” Sarah said with a grin. “I love you; always have since we first kissed in my bedroom just over seven years ago. And for the record, you never did anything to destroy my life; I did that on my own.” Sarah added just before she started kissing her again.
Once they finally stopped kissing and sat up on the bed again, Alexis walked over to the bathroom door and knocked. “It’s unlocked!” She heard Alice shout. Alexis opened the door and found Alice sat on the side of the bathtub smiling at her. Is it safe to come out again now?” Alice asked.
“Yes, she’s calmed down again now.” Alexis said looking flushed.
Alice got up and walked back into the room where Sarah was now sat on the bed trying to straighten up her clothes and put her hair in some kind of order again. “Are you alright again now Sarah?” Alice asked as she sat on the bed next to her.
“I’m more than alright Alice. Your sister is alive and in the same room as me.” Sarah beamed as she watched Alexis walk over and sit next to her on the other side to what Alice was sat.
“You’ve still got so much to explain to me, and now Sarah, sis.” Alice said as she wrapped an arm around Sarah’s waist and wrested her head on Sarah’s shoulder.
“I just thought, I still need to say sorry to you Alice.” Sarah said as she looked down at the top of Alice’s head resting on her shoulder. “I said sorry to your sister thinking she was you while we were out having dinner.” Sarah added with a confused look.
“What do you need to say sorry to me for?” Alice asked as she sat up again.
“All the pain I caused you when I thought Alex was dead. I never should have called you like I did.” Sarah said with a tear in her eye again. “I caused you so much pain; I still remember hearing your screams coming down the phone.
“Please don’t cry Sarah. I was one step away from a padded cell back then anyway.” Alice said as she thought back to the night she got that call from Sarah. “Mum and dad had me under house arrest back then. They didn’t want me having anything to do with Alex, and then I got your call and thought I’d never get the chance to tell him how sorry I was for all the trouble.” Alice added.
“I never blamed you sis. I was happy to keep you out of prison. I couldn’t cope with it back then, so you never would have survived.” Alexis said as she reached out and put her hand on top of hers as she held Sarah’s hand.
Alexis drove Sarah to a local pizza place she said did the best pizza and they took it back to the motel room so Alice could have something to eat. Alexis and Sarah had a slice as well, and they spent the night talking about things they’d done over the past seven years and had a slumber party of sorts. Alice and Alexis had to gloss over parts of their past because they needed to clear things with Bob before letting Sarah in all the way.
Alice was crying with laughter as Sarah gave her a word for word account of what Alexis had said to the guys in the street gang as she beat them all up. Alice had seen Alexis in action so many times now that she could picture her doing everything Sarah described.
It was soon time to get some sleep, so Alice took one of the two beds in the room, and Alexis and Sarah slept in the other one. Nothing happened other than Sarah cuddling up to Alexis while they fell asleep, but Sarah thought that was special on its own.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 6 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Alice was sat in the back of Alexis’s mustang wearing a scarf on her head and sunglasses so people didn’t see them as twins. Sarah was sat in the front looking at Alexis as much as she could. She was still finding it hard to believe that Alexis was still alive and a full blown female now. Sarah had been sat on the bed having just woken up when she saw Alexis walk out the bathroom and dropped the towel to the floor before putting her underwear on, so Sarah definitely knew Alexis was all female now. Sarah had then watched as Alexis slipped into her trademark black cat suit and then slipped on her knee high boots and put the throwing knife back in its holder hidden just inside her left boot.
Sarah was snapped back to being sat in the car with Alexis and Alice when she heard Alexis speaking to her as she took a quick look in her direction before returning her eyes to the road.
“Is everything okay Sarah?” Alexis asked as she looked over and saw the worried look on Sarah’s face.
“I’m not sure Alexis. I’m only just realising that I’ve got no money, no place to live, and everything I own is in the trunk of your car.” Sarah sounded panicked as she said it.
“We’ve got all that covered Sarah, so just relax and enjoy your new life.” Alexis smiled as she reached over and took Sarah’s hand in hers.
Sarah got a warm tingly feeling as she let Alexis hold her hand. Sarah was still waiting to wake up and find out this is all some strange dream that she was going to wake up from any minute and find out that she’s now living in a padded cell.
“Are you sure about this?” Sarah asked. “I don’t even know what the two of you do for a living.” Sarah added with a puzzled look.
“Let’s just say we need to get the okay from our boss before we say too much, but you’ve seen some of what I do for a living.” Alexis said with a grin.
“Where are we going now then?” Sarah asked.
“We’re going to see the boss and get you that clearance.” Alice said from the back seat. “I need to have a word with him anyway.” Alice added sounding angry.
Sarah suddenly felt sorry for this boss when she heard the anger coming from Alice. “Won’t it be a bad idea to speak to your boss when you’re so upset with him Alice?” Sarah asked.
“He’s not that type of boss Sarah.” Alexis said. “Alice is a little upset over the fact that he’s known who I am for all this time and never told her. I did try to explain that it was me that told him to keep it a secret, but she’s still going to have him about it.” Alexis added with a roll of her eyes.
“Why did you keep it from her all this time?” Sarah asked.
“Ask me later, once we have your clearance sorted out.” Alexis said to her. “I will give you an answer, but not until later.” She added with a promising look.
Alice pushed Sarah to tell them all what had happened in town after they left, so Sarah was only too happy to spill all the gossip from the last seven years. Sarah could tell when Alexis was hearing something she didn’t like; they would suddenly pick up speed for a bit before they slowed down to a more normal one again. Sarah started to notice that Alexis was getting angry whenever she told them about losing another job and then struggling to feed herself until finding new job, and then there was the bit when Sarah told them about her moving to the place she’d been living in when Alexis found her. Alice and Sarah thought the car was going to take off they were going so fast.
“Hey sis, slow it down will you!” Alice shouted from the back seat. “The last thing we need is a high speed chase.” Alice added with a little giggle.
“You should slow down a little Alexis; we don’t want to get stopped by the police.” Sarah warned as she saw the speed they were doing.
“She won’t stop for the police Sarah, she never has.” Alice said, not looking like she was joking as she said it.
“A good car chase would brighten up the drive.” Alexis grinned as she put her foot down even further.
Sarah was shocked to feel the car pick up speed like they had been sat stationery on the road and not already doing well over the speed limit.
“Slow it down Guardian!” Alice barked from the back seat.
“Guardian? Why did she call you that?” Sarah asked looking puzzled.
“Way to go sis. Let much more slip, and we may have to shoot her if the boss won’t give her clearance.” Alexis giggled as she lifted her foot off the peddle and slowed down to the speed limit again.
“That’s rich coming from the girl that brought her back to the motel room where I was waiting for you.” Alice shot back at her sister.
“I’ve missed these little moments you know sis.” Alexis giggled.
“I hope your boss gives me this clearance you both keep talking about.” Sarah whined. “I feel like you’re both talking in some sort of code most the time.” Sarah added as she rubbed her forehead like it was giving her a headache.
“Won’t be much longer now Sarah, and all your questions will be answered” Alexis said as she put her foot down again, eager to tell Sarah everything, just as Sarah was to find it all out.
Alexis got her wish just down the road as they heard sirens start up as they shot past a billboard at almost twice the speed limit. Sarah was shocked to feel the car slowing down so the police cruiser could catch them up.
“Why are you slowing down?” Sarah asked in a panic.
“I need them a little closer for this to work.” Alexis said as she looked in the rear view mirror as she put her hand over a button on the dashboard. Alexis pushed the button, and Sarah heard a sharp wush of air. “Got him.” Alexis grinned as she looked over at Sarah.
Sarah looked at Alexis like she’d gone mad, then she looked in the back and found Alice flicking through a magazine like they were just having a normal drive still. “How can you sit and read a magazine at a time like this!?” Sarah shouted as she kept looking at Alice flicking through the pagers.
“There’s not much else to do at the minute.” Alice said sounding bored. “Do you want to talk about something?” Alice asked looking hopeful.
“You’re both insane aren’t you? I’ve been kidnapped by a couple of crazy people.” Sarah said looking worried.
“Calm down Sarah, I’ll have this sorted in no time.” Alexis said as she pushed another button on the dash and waited for something to happen.
Sarah suddenly heard a man’s voice talk to them. “Hey dudette, you got 5-0 trouble again?” The voice asked.
“Yep, I’ve just tagged them; can you block all radio chatter from the car for me?” Alexis asked the voice.
“Already done dudette, you’re clear to hit the gas.” The voice told Alexis.
“Music to my ears Bill. We’ll be seeing you very soon.” Alexis said in the sweetest female voice sarah had ever heard. Then Alexis hit the gas and the car took off like a rocket.
Sarah felt herself being pushed back further and further into the seat. She could see the police cruiser getting smaller and smaller in the side mirror. They were going that fast, that Sarah felt the need to try and put a seatbelt on that she was already wearing.
“Did you just do something to that police car?” Sarah asked in horror.
“Yes, but it will be okay once we’re clear of the area.” Alexis said calmly. She carried on explaining when she saw that Sarah wanted more details. “I fired a wireless uplink into the cruisers bodywork, so Bill could take control of the car’s electrical system and stop the officer telling all his friends about the pursuit he was in.” Alexis added, grinning this time.
“What happens if he gets in trouble and needs back up later on in the day? You’ve left him all on his own with no chance of backup being able to find him, or help him!” Sarah snapped, not happy with Alexis doing things like this just for fun.
“Relax Sarah. The device will be deactivated once we’re clear, and they’ll be no trace of it other than a little hole and a powder burn where the device was stuck in the paintwork of his cruiser.” Alexis pointed out in a much more serious tone. “The device has a little bit of explosive in it so we can blow it up and leave no trace for someone to find once we don’t need it anymore.” Alexis added when she saw the confused look on Sarah’s face.
“Who are you people, and what have you done with my friends?” Sarah asked as she sat staring at Alexis driving the car like she was in a race.
“Please don’t worry about anything Sarah, we are the good guys.” Alice said as she leaned forward and put a hand on Sarah’s shoulder to calm her down. “Bill keeps an eye on the cars while we’re escaping and he makes sure nothing bad happens to them.” Alice added with a smile that matched the one Alexis was now giving her.
“You two really are identical twins now.” Sarah frowned as she let out a breath she’d been holding in for way to long. “What happens when he gets back to head quarters and he shows them the video of your car taking off like it did? Won’t they just track you down using the license plate?” Sarah asked, still worried about Alexis getting caught.
“What video?” Alexis asked with a cheeky looking grin.
“I thought all police cruisers had cameras fitted into them now?” Sarah asked, but not totally sure she had it right.
“They do as far as we know, but Bill has control of all the electrical systems in the car, so he deletes the bits we don’t want people to see.” Alice explained. “All will become clearer to you once we get back to base.” Alice added just before sitting back and picking up the magazine again.
Sarah took that to mean the conversation was over and there was nothing more to be said about it. Alexis slowed down again after ten minutes and they just blended in with the other cars on the road. Sarah gasped a couple of times as they passed a police car going the other way, and then again when they passed one parked off to the side of the road, but neither one of them turned their lights on and started chasing them. Alexis just took hold of Sarah’s hand both times and smiled at her. Sarah felt safer when she saw that smile, she didn’t know why, but she just did.
Alexis was soon pulling into what looked like an airport of some sort. Sarah had seen signs for Oklahoma. And then Kansas, she even thought she saw one that said Topeka, but she was too busy taking in the sights of a new place to worry about where they were going. It felt like her life was moving forward again after being stalled for the past seven years.
“Are we going on a plane?” Sarah asked excitedly just after Alexis had shown the guard at a check point some form of ID card with her photo on.
“No, not today Sarah. This is where Alice and I work.” Alexis said as she drove towards a large warehouse and then pulled inside when the doors opened for them.
“You both work at an airport?” Sarah asked. Shocked to hear that they both had such normal jobs after all.
“No, not really, but the company we work for has their base of operation based here.” Alice said from the back seat as she waited for Alexis to park the car and then let her out.
Alexis parked the car in a corner of the warehouse that looked like a garage and then she got out and helped Alice get out the back. Sarah had got out the other side and was looking around at all the stuff in the warehouse. All she could see were boxes and some cars and other vehicles parked around the place, all of them covered up with dust covers.
“Come on Sarah, let’s go and find the boss and get you cleared to find out all our secrets.” Alexis said as she held out her hand so she could lead Sarah over to a door just to the side of where she’d parked her car.
Alice took her other hand and they went through the door and then walked down a hallway and got into a lift. Alice pulled out a silver credit card and put it in a slot at the bottom of a keypad, then she punched in a code and the lift started moving. Sarah thought it felt like they were going down, not up, and it seemed to take some time before they finally stopped moving and the doors opened again. Sarah didn’t think the warehouse looked that big, so she’d got no idea where they were now. There was no window for her to look out, so she couldn’t gauge where she was.
Sarah jumped when she heard a man’s voice shout in their direction. “You three, my office, now!” The man barked out just before he walked back into another room.
Alexis took the fact that Bob had just told the three of them to get in his office as a good sign, so she started smiling as she took hold of Sarah’s hand again and started walking towards the room that Bob used for his office. Alice was already on her way, looking like a woman on a mission.
“What you smiling at Alexis? He didn’t look very happy with you just now.” Sarah pointed out as she let herself be pulled along towards god knows what.
Alice had her hands balled into fists and they were being pushed down on Bob’s desk as Alice glared at him when Alexis and Sarah entered the room. Bob didn’t look quite as angry now. Sarah thought the man looked a little worried, but she couldn’t be sure having only just met him.
“I thought I was going to have a nice quiet week with you in Miami, and you visiting your old grave, but oh no, you two have to go raising hell and then bringing guests back to visit.” Bob said, trying not to notice Alice still staring daggers at him. “Hello Sarah. I’m uncle Bob, but everyone just calls me Bob, or old man. Or soon to be dead man if Alice doesn’t calm down, or just get it off her chest.” Bob said as he finally looked at Alice again.
“Seven years, seven years I’ve thought my brother was dead, but all that time you were training him to be part of a mission you had planned out for me since I took my first test and got top marks.” Alice screamed at him. “I’ve spent the last three years working side by side with him and never knew it. How could you have kept it from me all that time?!” Alice said as she finally broke down in sobs of tears.
Alexis and Sarah ran over and helped Alice take a seat on a long sofa that was in the room, with them sat either side of her.
“I never wanted to Alice, but I made a promise to Alex before we first started any of this. Alex did die in prison Alice, but I gave you the sister you always wanted.” Bob said as he got up and walked over to where they were sat and handed Alice a box of tissues.
“It’s taken me three years to talk her into finally telling you who she was. I’m just glad the secrets can finally stop.” Bob said with a sigh as he dropped into a chair facing the other three.
“Speaking of secrets old man. I want to get Sarah cleared to be part of the project.” Alexis more told Bob than asked him.
Bob chuckled as he leaned forward and picked up a folder off the coffee table sat between them and handed it over to Alexis. “Here you go, she just needs to read it and then sign at the bottom.” Bob said.
“Don’t you want to do a background check and all that crack first?” Alexis asked looking puzzled.
“I’ve been keeping an eye on Sarah since the first time she spoke to Alice at School, then when she started taking an interest in you.” Bob said as he sat back in the chair and looked relaxed and ready for a break.
“You’ve sat and watched her life fall apart and never did anything to help her?” Alexis asked through gritted teeth.
“I tried everything I could to help her get her life turned around kid, but she just wouldn’t leave that stupid town, or that grave.” Bob said sounding tired. “How many times did you turn down the chance to move on to a better life Sarah?” Bob asked as he lifted his head to look at Sarah this time.
Sarah went to speak, but stopped when she thought about the times she’d been offered a full scholarship at a college here in Oklahoma, or the time a woman turned up in town offering her a modelling job that would see her set for life. She’d turned it all down just to stop and be near to Alex, even if he was dead, she just couldn’t leave him with no one to care for his grave. “That was all your doing?” Sarah finally said in a whisper.
“Yes it was, but god are you one stubborn pain in the backside.” Bob said as he rubbed his forehead like he was getting a headache.
“I had no idea someone was trying to help me. I just thought fate was trying to force me to move on with my life, when all I wanted to do is stop in the one place that kept Alex alive in my mind.” Sarah said as she looked down at her own lap.
“You tried to help her? In what way?” Alexis asked.
Sarah spoke before Bob had chance to answer. “I was offered a scholarship at a college here in Oklahoma, and a woman offered me a modelling job a couple of years back, but I turned it all down because it meant moving away from all I had left to remind me of you.” Sarah said feeling silly now for letting it ruin her life so much.
“You tried to get her into a college here in Oklahoma?” Alexis asked with a puzzled look, as she looked at Bob.
“Yes, I thought having her close by would make it easier for us to keep an eye on her, and I was hoping to bring her back into Alice’s life, so you could then spend some time with her from time to time.” Bob said as he let out a sigh and threw his arms up in the air like he’d finally come clean about a big secret. “I never realised it was going to take you three years to finally get up the guts to speak to your sister without the mask and voice changer.” Bob added with a scowl.
“I thought I was doing the right thing by not letting them know I was still alive. Well Alexis was still alive.” Alexis said.
“Are you ever going to tell them the real reason for the big secret Alexis?” Bob asked, but was more daring Alexis to try and not tell them now he’d put it out there on the table so to speak.
It was Alexis’s turn to scowl at Bob this time. “They don’t need to know my reasons old man.”
“I’d like to know sis, and I’m sure Sarah wouldn’t mind finding out the reason she just went through seven years of hell.” Alice asked as she now pointed some of her left over anger at her sister.
Alexis scowled at Bob some more. “Thanks old man.” She said through gritted teeth.
“Think nothing of it kid.” Bob said, like Alexis really was thanking him for dropping her in it with the other two.
“I was being sarcastic.” Alexis snarled.
“Stop trying to avoid the subject and tell us this amazing reason you had for not letting us know you were alive all this time?” Alice asked as she slapped Alexis on the arm to make her look away from Bob and face her.
“Hold on a second Alice.” Bob said holding his hand up as he looked at Sarah still holding the folder he’d handed to Alexis, and she’d passed it over to her. “I still need Sarah to sign that paperwork before Alexis can say anything.” Bob pointed out.
Alexis was now hoping that Sarah wouldn’t want to sign it, but that was short lived when she grabbed a pen off the coffee table and signed her name on all the lines indicated without even taking the time to read any of it. “Okay, start talking.” Sarah said as she handed the folder back to Bob.
“You really should have read it before you put your name on it.” Alexis pointed out as she looked Sarah in the eyes.
“The worst they can do is take you away from me again if I didn’t sign it, so it was a no brainer.” Sarah said with a shrug, like it didn’t matter what she’d just signed up for.
“No, the worst they can do is shooting you Sarah for treason.” Alexis pointed out with a worried look.
“That’s not the worst thing they can do Alexis.” Sarah said as she cupped one side of Alexis’s face in her hand as she looked into her eyes. “Living one more minute without you is the worst thing that could happen.” Sarah added just before she kissed Alexis and tried to force her tongue down Alexis’s throat.
They finally stopped kissing when they heard Bob clear his throat to get their attention. “I think Alice is still waiting to hear your reason for the big secret Alexis.” Bob looked a little too smug when he said it, and Alexis got the idea that he just wanted Alice to point her anger at anyone but him.
Alexis took a deep breath and then started to explain her reasons for keeping her new life a secret for so long. “To start with I was just in a lot of pain due to the stabbing, and then all the surgery’s I went through to look like this.” Alexis waved her hand up and down her body. “Then as time went on and I saw you doing well at college and meeting new friends, I realised that I could protect you better if you never knew who I was.” She looked at Alice as she said this.
Bob clearing his throat again, like Alexis had more to tell them, made them all look at Bob, and then Alexis again.
“I decided that if I died on one of our missions, I didn’t want you to mourn my passing for a second time, so I thought it best to just be known as your Guardian.” Alexis said with a sigh as she looked down at her own lap; to ashamed to even look any of them in the eyes. “I didn’t want to see you put yourself in danger if you knew it was me coming in to save and protect you sis.”
Alice was just about to tell Alexis just how stupid she could be, but Sarah beat her to it with her own outburst. “You could die on a mission? What the hell kind of jobs do the two of you go on?” Sarah asked with panic in her voice. “What are you, some kind of spy family duo?”
“Yes!” Was the answer Sarah got from Alexis, Alice and Bob, all at the same time.
“I did warn you to read that paperwork before you signed it Sarah.” Alexis warned her. “You’re part of the team now.” She added with a grin.
“I think that was a stupid reason for not telling me you were still alive.” Alice said trying to stay mad with her sister, but she was also glad that she was still alive and looking after her.
“I wasn’t the one hired for her brain’s sis that was you.” Alexis giggled. “I was hired for doing stupid things like saving my baby sister.” She teased as she started poking Alice in the side. She use to tease Alice all the time growing up because Alex came out first, so that made Alice the baby sister, and she use to hate it.
“I’m older than Alexis though, so that makes you my baby sister now then.” Alice pointed out the flaw in Alexis’s little speech.
“Well I did say you were hired for your brain’s sis.” Alexis said as she put her hands up as a sign of surrender.
Alice just dived at her and then wrapped her arms around her sister and gave her a hug. “I can live with being any form of your sister, just as long as I have a sister.” Alice said as she rested her head on Alexis’s chest.
Sarah had been sat quietly taking in everything that had just been said to her, and the fact that she’d just signed up as part of a spy team. “What did I just sign?” Sarah finally asked as she looked at Bob for an answer.
“You’ve just agreed to let me throw you in a deep dark hole if you ever tell anyone about what we do here, and you will start training as soon as possible to be an active part of the team.” Bob said in a matter of fact way.
Sarah didn’t seem worried about the being thrown in a deep dark hole, but she was worried about the training part. “You want me to start training? Training for what?”
“Computers, combat, college courses.” Bob answered her.
“Combat, college?!” Sarah asked looking really worried now. “I can’t afford to go to college; I don’t have any money, or a place to live even.” Sarah added in a panic.
Bob chuckled as he got up from the chair he’d been sat in and walked over to the table and picked up a large brown envelope and walked back to where Sarah was still sat looking at him. He handed her the envelope. “Open it and take a look.” He told her.
Sarah opened the envelope and looking inside before she tipped everything out into her lap. She found a passport, college acceptance letter, drivers licence, credit cards and a bank statement that said she had a large sum of money sat in an account in her name. “How did you do all this?” Sarah asked as she saw that she’d signed her name on everything that needed it, and the passport and driver’s licence even had her picture.
“We’re very good at our job Sarah.” Bob smiled. “As for a place to live, well I gather you’ll want to stick close to Alexis, so I’ll let her show you to her room.” Bob added as he looked at Alexis this time.
Sarah turned to look at Alexis too, hoping that she wanted her to share a room, and hopefully a bed. Sarah took the grin Alexis was now sporting to be a yes bob was right. “Do you want to be close to where I live Sarah?” Alexis asked.
Yes I do, very close to where you live.” Sarah grinned.
“I must warn you though Sarah; I live here on an upper level.” Alexis said as she pointed up at the ceiling. “It’s a nice place, just like a normal apartment, but you don’t have any windows to look out.” Alexis added, hoping she wasn’t putting her off wanting to share her place.
“Who needs a window when I have you to look at?” Sarah grinned even more.
“Right then, now we have all that sorted out. I’ll leave the three of you to go and get to know each other a little better, and we will start your training Sarah, and missions restart again next week.” Bob said as he went to leave the office.
“You’re giving us the rest of the week off old man?” Alexis asked.
“Alice was supposed to be on holiday this week, so I kept the schedule free until next week, and I can’t see the point of changing that now.” Bob said with a shrug.
“Bob!” Alexis shouted just as he turned to leave the room. Alexis waited for Bob to turn back to look at her before she spoke again. “You must have been planning all this for some time.” Alexis pointed at the stuff still sat in Sarah’s lap. “How were you going to get Sarah to come here if Alice and I hadn’t brought her?” She asked.
“After we spoke the other day, and you said that you were finally going to let Alice see who you are, I decided I was going to send Sarah a photo showing the two of you together and let her join the dots and come looking for you.” Bob smiled.
“How can you be so sure that I would have worked it out?” Sarah asked.
“So you weren’t already having some doubts about Alice after the fight in the bar, and then the way she dealt with the street gang outside you flat.” Bob said with a raised eyebrow.
“I was starting to think that Alice was acting more like the way Alex use to be whenever he saw Alice getting in trouble, but she had a much better way of dealing with it.” Sarah grinned when she thought of how Alexis had thrown the knife between the man’s legs in the bar, and then how she’d left the street gang lying all over the side walk and the leader of them in a puddle of his own bodily fluids. “I just thought I was losing my mind, and wished that Alice could be Alexis.” Sarah said as she looked down at her hands in shame.
“Looks like you got your wish then Sarah.” Bob chuckled as he finally left the room.
Alexis got up from the sofa and then helped Alice and Sarah to stand as well. “Come on let’s go and relax in my apartment.” Alexis said with a smile.
“Can I join you sis?” Alice asked, not sure if her sister wanted her along or not.
“Yes silly, we still have a lot to talk about.” Alexis said as she put one arm around Sarah’s waist, and the other around Alice’s. “I’m looking forward to having a week long slumber party, I don’t know about you.” Alexis added with a giggle.
Sarah and Alice liked the sound of that, so they all left Bob’s office and made their way up to Alexis’s apartment.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 7 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Alice had never been in Alexis’s apartment before, in fact she’d never realised that Alexis even lived at their base of operation until tonight. But then up until a couple of days ago, she had no idea that Alexis was even still alive and protecting her from danger when they went out on missions.
“I see Alex hasn’t completely gone then?” Alice said with a grin when she saw the plasma screen TV that covered one wall of the apartment and had every game system you could think of hooked up to it. Alice saw that another wall was full of games for all the games systems as well.
“I need something to help pass the time between missions, and it’s not like I could go out and make friends is it?” Alexis asked as she went and stood by her sister as she looked at their reflexions in the plasma screen TV that was now acting like a large mirror.
“I hadn’t thought of that sis.” Alice said looking a little sad that she’d never given much thought to what sort of a life Alexis had had to put up with to keep her secret. “Wish you’d told me sooner, we could have done so much stuff together.” Alice said with pain in her voice.
“It’s never too late to start sis.” Alexis grinned as she hugged Alice again. She just couldn’t seem to get enough hugs from her sister now the cat was out of the bag.
Sarah was soon running over to join the hug when she saw Alice and Alexis hold out an arm each for her to join in. Alexis felt like a great weight had been lifted off her shoulders now she had Alice and Sarah back in her life. Even though she’d been watching over Alice for the past seven years, this was a much better way to look after her.
“Do you think you’ll be able to live here Sarah, or do you want me to help you find your own place?” Alexis asked as she watched Sarah walking around the place, once they stopped hugging each other.
Sarah loved the place, and she’d also noticed that there was only the one bedroom with a really large bed in it. Sarah was hoping that Alexis was going to let her share it with her if she stayed here. “I love the place Alexis, but you only have the one bed.” Sarah pouted.
“Damn, that means we’ll have to share.” Alexis said in mock annoyance as she slammed her fist into the palm of her other hand.
“I get all the tough jobs to do.” Sarah said as she walked over to where Alexis was stood and wrapped her arms around her and then grabbed Alexis’s butt cheeks and gave them a squeeze through the leather type material of the cat suit she was still wearing.
“Are you really sure you want me to stop and spend time with the two of you?” Alice asked, as she watched the two of them stood with their arms wrapped around each other. Alice was beginning to feel like she was just getting in the way.
“Yes we want you to stay sis. I’ve got plenty of time to catch up with Sarah in that way.” Alexis had never taken her eyes off Sarah as she said it, and Alexis was happy when she saw the look Sarah gave her back as she spoke.
Sarah’s eyes lit up on hearing them words come from Alexis’s mouth. Sarah had been waiting just over seven years to find the one person that could make her feel whole again, and now she had. It just so happened to be the same person that had left said hole to be filled in the first place, but Sarah wasn’t about to start splitting hairs over little details like that.
Alexis and Sarah broke the hug and tried to act more normal around Alice. Neither one of them wanted to see her leave when she’d only just found out she still had a sister.
“Do the two of you want something to eat?” Alexis asked as she walked towards the kitchen area over in one corner of the apartment.
“Don’t tell me you can cook as well?” Sarah asked, looking shocked.
“Yep, I can do a lot of things. It’s all part of my cover when going on a mission.” Alexis said as she started looking in the fridge and working out what she could do for them all. “I can’t do anything to fancy though!” Alexis shouted with her head still stuck in the fridge.
“So you’re not a super chef then, like you are everything else?” Alice asked as she walked over and sat at the breakfast bar so she could watch her sister work. Sarah walked over and sat down next to her, so she could also watch Alexis put them a meal together.
“I didn’t mean that I can’t cook fancy meals, I just meant I don’t have much in.” Alexis said as she turned to look at the two girls’ as she pointed back into the fridge. “I wasn’t expecting company you see.” She added with a grin.
“I’m sure whatever you cook will be nice sis.” Alice smiled, just happy to be able to watch her sister play around in the kitchen again.
Alice had lost all interest in cooking after her parents dragged her way from home and Alex. She just couldn’t do anything in the kitchen without it reminding her of the time’s she’d spent preparing meals with her brother, ready for when their parents got home from work. The times she loved the best were the ones when Alexis came to visit for the day on a Saturday when their parents were going to be at work all day. Alice was snapped out of her trip down memory lane when she heard Alexis talking to her.
“Do you want to help me cook us something sis?” Alexis asked with a smile.
“I’ve not cooked anything more that a tin of beans, or warmed up a TV dinner in years Alexis.” Alice said with a sigh.
“I know that, I have been watching you remember.” Alexis said with a grin. “I’m sure you still have it in you. It’s not like you can forget it.” Alexis added with a giggle.
“Does that mean you have a photographic memory Alice?” Sarah asked, thinking that was what Alexis was getting at, and why she’d been chosen for this job she now did and needed a protector.
“Alice is a little more special than that Sarah.” Alexis said with a raised eyebrow. “If a person with a photographic memory was a powerful home computer, then Alice would be the NASA mainframe, or the Microsoft mainframe.” Alexis added, as she tried to help Sarah understand the difference between the two.
“So you’re trying to say that Alice is a really good person at remembering everything she sees?” Sarah asked.
“No, she can do so much more. Alice understands everything she reads and can also solve very complicated problems in seconds.” Alexis said it with some pride as she smiled at her sister.
“So you’re super smart Alice?” Sarah asked looking amazed at the fact.
“You could put it like that, but I just work with what others have already started. I lack the focus to come up with new ideas on my own.” Alice sighed as she sat playing with a salt pot Alexis had on the counter top where they were sat.
“So do you feel like helping me cook a meal for us all?” Alexis asked, seeing that Alice really didn’t want to talk about her abilities.
“I’d like to just sit and watch you work, if you don’t mind?” Alice smiled, happy to do just that.
“I’m nothing more than a pretty maid to you am I?” Alexis asked with an overdramatic sigh.
“Do you have a maids outfit?” Sarah asked grinning.
“Yes I do, but that’s a whole other story, that I’m not getting into right now.” Alexis said with a worried look on her face, as she pointed a knife in Sarah’s direction to get her point across. Alexis did start grinning again though, when she saw the worried look on Sarah’s face.
“So do you have a super brain as well then Alexis?” Sarah asked, wanting to change the subject away from whatever reason Alexis didn’t want to tell her about being a maid at some point in her past. Sarah thought it must be a good story if she’s getting that protective of it.
“I did test pretty high, but nothing like Alice did. I’m better at physical problem solving, as you’ve already seen.” Alexis said grinning even wider as she thought about how good it felt to beat up that street gang.
Alexis was sorting out some dried mushrooms as she spoke to Alice and Sarah. Both girls wondered what she was going to make, but neither wanted to risk being forced to help, so they just watched and asked the odd question when the silence got a little too much.
“If the two of you have been working side by side for the past three years, and you’re super smart.” Sarah asked looking at Alice now. “Then how come you never worked out who she was?”
“It wasn’t through lack of trying believe me.” Alice said looking frustrated.
Alice had spent the first year of working with her Guardian trying to find out who was under the mask, but she never did. Bob and Alexis had other woman dress up in her uniform and then leave the command centre to let Alice follow them. She even tried getting Bill and Ted to help her, but they just offered to help and then had her on a wild goose chase for the next six months until she finally gave up and just excepted she’d never find out what the woman looked like under the mask.
“You did get close a couple of times sis. A little to close.” Alexis added the last part with a worried look on her face.
Alice smiled, knowing that she’d come close to finding out her sisters secret, but she was still mad with herself for not sticking at it now. The more Alice thought about everything that had happened to her over the past seven years, the more all the pieces started to fit together. Alice had thought people mad for saying they had done things with her, when she knew she hadn’t. Now it all made sense to her. Alexis was doing things while she was off doing other stuff.
“How long have you been watching out for me sis?” Alice asked.
“Nearly six years now.” Alexis said without needing to think about it. “It took a year for me to recover from the stabbing and for them to change me into your copy. Then I was helping to keep you save and out of trouble while you went through college.”
“Did you ever pretend to be me while I was at college?” Alice asked, but all ready having a pretty good idea she knew the answer.
“Yes I did, on more than one occasion.” Alexis giggled, as she thought about the fun she had using some of her new fighting skills on some of the students that wanted to cause trouble for the brainy little girl that seemed to know everything.
“It all makes perfect sense now!” Alice shouted, as she realised she hadn’t been going mad back in college. “Do you have any idea what it was like to think you were being possessed by the spirit of your dead brother, or just being followed by him?” Alice asked.
“Can’t say I have sis. I don’t have a dead brother to be haunted by.” Alexis pointed out.
“I kept getting the feeling that someone was looking out for me, just like you use to do while we were at school. Then I would stop being bothered by the other students that before wouldn’t leave me alone.” Alice said as she put the pieces together while speaking it out loud. “I should of seen it all sooner, you were still there looking after me.” Alice smiled now, not angry, just happy that she had been safe and looked after all that time.
“It was really good fun putting that Stephanie Wall and her little band of followers in their place when they tried to beat you up after you’d been working out in the gym on campus.” Alexis grinned.
“They never tried to beat me up. They did try to make my life more difficult for a couple of weeks, but then they all stopped and acted really nice after that when I saw them.” Alice suddenly got a look of horror on her face at the same time Alexis started grinning even more.
“Nope you weren’t there, but you were there at the same time.” Alexis giggled. “We found out that they were planning to jump you after you’d finished at the gym, so we got your room mate to take you to that private gym she’d won a membership to, for her and a friend.” Alexis added.
“How did you know they wouldn’t tell the whole college about it?” Alice asked.
“Do you think for one second that five girls would go telling the whole college that they got beaten up by one little girl?” Alexis giggled some more.
Alice had to giggle when she thought about the look Stephanie must have had when she, or Alexis pretending to be her, beat them all up, and then went on with her college life like it never happened.
Stephanie had reminded Alice of Tiffany back in high school, so Alice had got no time for her, or anyone like her. Trouble was, Stephanie had lots of time for Alice because she wanted Alice to help her ace all her classes. Word had already gone around the college that Alice was the smartest kid the college had ever seen. Alice had started off being polite when Stephanie tried to make her part of her group, but it had soon become bitter when Alice turned her down without giving a reason for it. Alice got the impression Stephanie wasn’t used to being turned down for anything. Then just as Alice thought things were going to get messy for her, Stephanie just stopped bothering her, and seemed to act nice when ever Alice saw her around college.
“What happened that night then? Outside the gym?” Alice asked, looking excited to hear about Stephanie getting what was coming to her.
Alexis giggled as she thought about the best way to explain what happened, and then she just decided to start from the beginning. Alexis had watched Alice and her roommate leave campus before leaving the room next to theirs in the dorm and making her way down to the gym. Alexis, now pretending to be Alice had done a full workout to loosen up her muscles, ready for a good fight. Alexis had wanted some payback for what Tiffany had done to her sister, and her own life. Not that Alexis was really that bothered how her life had turned out in the end. Alexis had left the gym and had just walked around the corner on her way back to the dorm when she was jumped from behind by two girls. The two girls held her arms while they watched Stephanie walk out from behind another bush with another girl at either side of her.
“I tried to be nice, and let you become part of my select group of friends Alice, but you just had to try and work against the system.” Stephanie had said in a mocking tone as she gripped Alice’s cheeks in one of her hands. “Now you will be forced to help us all get top marks, and still be an outcast as you do it.” Stephanie added with an evil grin.
“How about you all walk away now and do your own work, and I don’t leave you lying on the floor moaning in pain.” Alexis had mumbled through her lips that were still being held by Stephanie.
Stephanie just laughed as she shook Alexis’s head with one hand as she patted her on the top of her head with the other. “And here was I thinking you were the smart one.” She mocked.
“You have me mixed up with someone else!” Alexis had shouted, but before Stephanie could say or do anything else, Alexis had lifted both feet off the ground and used the fact that the two girls were still holding her arms to kick Stephanie in the stomach with her feet.
The force of Alexis kicking into Stephanie’s body pushed her and the other two girls backwards, throwing them off balance as the three of them fell back onto the ground. Alexis flipped over backwards and landed in a crouch, but as Alexis landed, she put a hand on each of the girl’s chests and pushed down hard, knocking the wind out of them and taking them out of the fight for the time being.
The other two girls that had been stood with Stephanie didn’t know whether to help Stephanie, Attack Alice/Alexis, or just run away. Alexis thought they would just run, but was hoping for a bit more of a fight. Alexis got her wish as the two girls looked at each other before running at Alexis. The first girl threw a punch towards Alexis that really did give meaning to the saying, “You hit like a girl.” Alexis just stepped out the way and gave the girl a little push as she went past her. The girl ended up lying on top of one of the other girls she’d just winded.
Alexis had gauged when the last girl would reach her, so she spun round and dropped to the ground just in time to sweep the girls legs from under her, so she fell over backwards onto the ground, also knocking the wind out of her.
Stephanie was the only girl still standing, but that was about to change. Alexis leapt up and almost dived straight over Stephanie, but she grabbed Stephanie’s shoulders on the way over and spun her over backwards to land face down on the grass as her face was planted into the soft ground. Stephanie just lay there for a couple of minutes not moving. Her four friends were all sat up, but not willing to stand when they saw the look Alice/Alexis gave them all. They just sat waiting to see what their fearless leader wanted to do. Alexis could tell that they all hoped it would be run away and forget about ever meeting this little freak.
Alexis had been very careful not to hit any of the girls in the face, she didn’t want any signs the girls had been fighting to show tomorrow. That would not have been good news with trying to keep Alice in the dark about her being alive still, and protecting her sister.
Stephanie finally woke up and then got herself up into a sitting position as she spat out the mouth full of grass and dirt she’d ended up with when her face ended up in the ground.
“I’ll make you pay for this you little bitch!” Stephanie said through gritted teeth. Alexis couldn’t tell if it was because of anger, or just the pain she must have been in.
“That’s Miss Bitch to you Stephanie.” Alexis said as she crouched down to look her in the eyes. “I’ll explain this to you, because I already know you’re really not the smart one here.” Alice/Alexis giggled. “I was kind enough not to do any damage to your face, or the faces of your friends, but I very easily could have. Now I won’t be helping you with your college work, nor will anyone else. And I think it best for everyone involved.” Alice/Alexis looked around at the other girls as she said it. “We keep this to ourselves.” Alexis grabbed Stephanie’s cheeks just like she’d done with Alexis, and she shook her head while she patted her on the head with her other hand. “Do we have an understanding?” Alexis asked with a butter wouldn’t melt in your mouth smile.
“Yes.” Stephanie mumbled out, due to Alexis still having her cheeks squeezed between her fingers in a vice like grip.
“I’m sorry Stephanie, I didn’t quite get that.” Alexis said as she released Stephanie’s face and then stood up to look down at all the girls.
“I said yes, we have an understanding.” Stephanie repeated herself, as she went to get up, but Alexis’s foot shot out and kicked her in the upper chest so hard that she fell backwards onto the grass again. Stephanie let out a gasp due to the kick leaving her gasping for breath again, and her friends all gasped at just how quick Alice could move.
“Stephanie was right about one thing. I am a bitch, and I will come and find every last one of you if I have any more trouble.” Alice/Alexis warned them. “And your faces will be my main focus next time as well.” She added just before picking up her gym bag and walking away.
“And the rest of that little story you already know.” Alexis said as she carried on sorting out dinner for them all.
“Did she really never bother you again after that?” Sarah asked as she looked at Alice, hoping for some more details.
“No, she never did. I always wondered why she just stopped bothering me or the others, but now I know why.” Alice started giggling.
“I still don’t understand how you kept Alice in the dark about who you really were for three years though.” Sarah asked with a puzzled look.
“I’ll show you after dinner.” Alexis said with a grin. Sarah hadn’t seen Alexis in her full uniform with the head mask and the built in goggles, and voice altering device but dinner was nearly ready, so she’d have to wait.
Alexis was soon serving up Parmesan and mushroom risotto for the three of them. Sarah had never smelt anything as good as this, and Alice loved it because she always ordered it when a restaurant had it on the menu. Alexis had found this out, so she learnt how to cook it, just in case she ever got the chance, like she had right now.
“This is some of the best risotto I’ve ever tasted sis.” Alice said after swallowing another mouth full.
“This is the best food I’ve ever tasted.” Sarah added, just before putting in another mouth full.
Alexis thought it tasted good, but she was happy to see the other two enjoying it so much. She already knew that Bob, Lana, Bill and Ted liked her cooking. Alexis was surprised that Bill and Ted hadn’t knocked on her door to see what she was cooking for dinner; they normally did when they smelt her doing something in the kitchen. Alexis thought they were just giving her some time alone with Alice and Sarah.
Alice started thinking about another time at Collage when she was having trouble with a weird boy that had taken a shine to her, but then he suddenly lost interest and would run away every time he saw Alice walking towards him.
“What did I do to stop that weird kid Zach Hagar? Or more to the point, what did you do to him while pretending to be me?” Alice asked with a grin, just before putting another fork full of food in her mouth.
Alexis had to laugh when she heard the name Zach Hagar. He become obsessed with Alice, and started to follow her everywhere she went on and off campus. “He discovered that you were a little too wild for his taste in women.” Alexis said with a grin.
“Wild in what way sis?” Alice asked. “I hope I wasn’t kinky.” She added looking worried.
“Depends what you class as being Kinky.” Alexis said trying to act all innocent. “But he didn’t like the idea of being chained up in the boiler room and caned on his bottom.” Alexis added with a shocked look.
“You didn’t?” Alice asked with a shocked look. “How did you get him to keep quiet about it, and not spread it all over the collage?” She asked.
“I got a wonderful set of photos and even a video of him begging me to spank him some more, so it would hurt him a lot more than it would have hurt you sis. You weren’t in any of the photos or video either.” Alexis giggled. “Bob got him moved to a collage in another state and had people keep an eye on him as well, just in case he took an interest in another girl the same way.” Alexis added to put Alice’s mind at ease.
“Were there any trouble makers I never knew about sis?” Alice asked.
“Some, but most of them were dealt with before they ever got close to you, or me playing you.” Alexis said as she reached across the table and took hold of her sister’s hand and smiled at her. “Like you said earlier, I always had your back Alice.”
They finished eating as Alexis told her story and they all had empty plates, so Alexis took that as a sign they both liked her cooking.
“Thanks for the lovely dinner Alexis.” Sarah smiled at the end as she sat back stuffed. She’d felt full half way through, but it tasted to good to waste any, so she’d forced herself to clear the plate.
“Yes, thanks sis that was amazing.” Alice added as she also sat back full to bursting.
“I’m glad you liked it.” Alexis smiled as she got up and started to clear the table, so she could get the dishes washed and put away.
“What do you think you’re doing?” Sarah asked as she jumped up, suddenly regretting having eaten so much now.
“I’m going to do the dishes.” Alexis said with a frown, like it was pretty obvious what she was doing.
“I’ll do that for you Alexis; you just stood and cooked it for us.” Sarah said as she took the dishes off Alexis and made her take a seat again at the table. “I’m not going to let you cook and clean.” Sarah added in a bossy tone as she walked over to the sink and started cleaning up the mess.
“She has a point sis; we can’t let you wait on us hand and foot, even if you do make a cute maid.” Alice said with a grin, she already knew the story behind the maid uniform, but then she would know. Alice had been the one to wear it first on a mission. Alexis had just gone in to finish off after Alice had the info they needed.
Alexis sat at the table and watched Alice and Sarah work together on cleaning the kitchen and washing the dishes and putting them away once they were dried. Alexis pointed out where a couple of things went, but Alice guessed where the rest went. When they were close to being finished in the kitchen, Alexis got up and went into a room to the side of the bedroom. Sarah and Alice hadn’t been in this room because it had a keypad locking system to keep people out, and only Alexis had the code for it.
Alice was just looking to see if Alexis had any wine in the fridge when she jumped up in the air due to her hearing Sarah let out a scream. Alice spun around to see what had made Sarah scream, and she saw Alexis stood their fully kitted out in her Guardian armour, including the full head mask.
“Alexis, is that really you under all that?” Sarah asked, still with a panicked edge to her voice.
“It sure is sugar, now can you see why our little super brain there had no idea who I was.” Alexis said, but it had that southern slur she’d used all those years while hiding from Alice.
“Your voice, you sound just like Dolly Parton when you speak.” Sarah said as she walked over to the scary looking woman dressed all in black from head to toe. Sarah noticed that Alexis was even wearing gloves now as well, and she had a belt around her waist with strange looking weapons hanging off it. “Can you see okay with that mask on?” Sarah asked as she tried to look into the goggles and see Alexis’s eyes, but it was like looking in a mirror.
“I can see even better with the mask on than I can without it sugar.” Alexis said in the same southern sounding voice.
“Now can you see why I never worked out who she really was?” Alice giggled as she watched Sarah walking around and around Alexis trying to look for any sign that the person inside was Alice’s sister, but all she saw was a very scary looking woman ready for combat.
Sarah stood and watched as Alexis first slipped off the head piece and let Sarah take a closer look at it. “Can I try it on?” Sara asked as she looked inside.
Sure, here let me help you get it seated right, or the voice device won’t work.” Alexis said as she slipped the head piece onto Sarah’s head and then closed the clips that ran down the back of the helmet.
Sarah could see what Alexis meant now about being able to see better. Sarah turned her head and looked at a dark corner of the apartment and suddenly it became brighter, just like the rest of the room. “The room just got brighter. My voice! It sounds so different!” Sarah said, and it had that same southern slur to it that Alexis had had when she had the helmet on.
“Those goggles can do a lot of very cool things.” Alexi said as she pushed a couple of buttons on a wrist band she was wearing, and suddenly Sarah was seeing all the heatsources in the room, it was like watching a scene from the sci-fi movie Predator. Then Sarah was zooming in and out, as Alexis started playing with another set of buttons. It made Sarah feel dizzy and she nearly fell over because of it.
“I’d like to take it off again now.” Sarah said feeling a little claustrophobic with it on now.” Sarah was already trying to remove it, but she didn’t know how to undo the clips, so she was starting to panic.
“Calm down Sarah and I’ll have it off you in just a second.” Alexis said as she undid the clips and then slid it off her head. “I’m sorry for scaring you.” Alexis added as she pulled Sarah into a hug with her.
“How can you wear that thing all the time?” Sarah said as she shook in Alexis’s arms.
“You just get used to it I guess. I don’t even notice it anymore while I’m wearing it.” Alexis said as she tried to think back to how it felt when she first started to wear it when Alice was in the command centre. “I think wanting to be near to Alice again, gave me a reason to get over the claustrophobic feelings pretty quick.” She added.
Sarah finally calmed down and then Alice sent Alexis off to get changed into something a little more relaxing than the cat suit and all the body armour she had put on to show Sarah what she dressed like when on a mission. All three of them took it in turns to take a shower before dressing in large T-shirts and panties, then they all settled down with a glass of wine and spent the rest of the night talking about things they’d done since last seeing each other. Alexis only had the one glass and then went onto water. Alice and Sarah were happy to finish the bottle between them.
Alice and Alexis told Sarah some of the things they had done since leaving the old home town. Sarah filled them in on what had happened since they left, and the nasty things that people said about Alex and why he did what he did. Sarah wasn’t surprised to find out that Alexis had something to do with Tiffany and Matt going to prison, but she was shocked that Bob had sorted out the jobs for Damon and Paul though.
“If they’d just done their own homework in the first place none of it would have happened.” Sarah said with anger in her voice. “Bob should have left them to deal with the future on their own.” She added with a huff as she sat back and folded her arms across her chest.
“I can understand you being upset Sarah, but Damon didn’t deserve to be put in a wheelchair for the rest of his life. He’s as much a victim in all this as Alice and I was.” Alexis pointed out.
“How do you feel about them Alice? It was you that ended up suffering because of what they said about you.” Sarah asked, trying to get Alice on her side.
“I can see your point Sarah, but I saw Damon push Paul out the way that night Matt tried to run them both down. Damon could have saved himself, but he chose to save Paul instead.” Alice said with a sad look on her face. “How can you expect me to hate someone that gave up his life nearly to save his friend?” Alice asked.
Sarah went to say something, but stopped when she realised that it was a lame argument she was about to make.
“Did you know that the two of them go and help teach the guys on the football team to keep up with their classes now? They both went to college and got degrees, so they could stop any other kid doing what they did to Alice.” Alexis pointed out.
“Damon and Paul did try to speak to me once about you and Alice, but I just told them to get lost. Damon tried to tell me that he didn’t think you were driving the car when it hit him, but Matt’s dad threw some money at some big wig lawyer and it all got swept under the rug.” Sarah said feeling a little upset with herself for not taking the time to listen to what Damon and Paul had to say now.
“I gather you became a bit of an outcast clinging on to the memory of Alex all these years?” Alice asked.
“I didn’t care Alice. I just knew that Alex was my soul mate, and when I was told he’d been killed in prison, I just wanted to spend the rest of my life close to his grave until the day I could join him.” Sarah said with a sigh as she looked at Alexis sat next to her holding her hand. “I love you Alexis.” Sarah added just before leaning in to give her a kiss.
“As I love you Sarah.” Alexis said when they stopped kissing each other. “I’m just sorry it took me seven years to come and tell you.” She added just before they kissed again.
Alice offered to sleep on the sofa when Alexis said it was time to get some sleep, but Alexis dragged her and Sarah into her bedroom and then into bed with her. Alexis was in the middle, with Alice one side and Sarah the other. They fell asleep all cuddled up to each other.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 8 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Sarah woke the next morning not quite sure where she was, but then she looked over and saw Alexis sleeping in the bed next to her, she leaned over and started kissing her good morning. Sarah soon stopped again though when Alexis started to giggle instead of kissing her back.
“I was trying to be romantic Alexis, and you just spoiled it by giggling! What’s so funny anyway?” Sarah asked as she slid her head back on to the other pillow and scowled at Alexis, waiting for an answer.
“I’m sure Alexis would have found it very romantic Sarah, but I’m Alice.” She giggled some more as she saw Sarah’s face turn bright red.
“Where did Alexis go then?” Sarah asked as she sat up and looked around the room.
“She got up some time ago and left the room. I think I heard her doing something in the living room not too long ago though, if you want to go and see.” Alice said as she rolled over and pulled the covers back up over her head. It didn’t look like Alice was ready to get out of bed yet.
Sarah got out of bed and just wandered off into the living room in just her T-shirt and panties. Alexis was doing some sort of work out when Sarah found her. “Morning Alexis. You were up early. I hope I didn’t wake you?” Sarah asked.
“Morning Sarah. No you didn’t wake me, I’m always up early. I like to have a run in the gym and then take a swim before Alice gets to work.” Alexis said with a smile as she grabbed a towel and wiped the sweat from her face and shoulders. “Old habits die hard I guess.” She giggled as she walked over to give Sarah a kiss.
“You have a swimming pool in this place?” Sarah asked with a grin, she use to love swimming, but hadn’t done any in some time.
“Yes we have two pools. One is just for swimming lengths in, and the other is what we use for dive training. That’s a much deeper pool and almost four times the size of the one I swim in.” Alexis said with a grin. “Would you like to join me for a swim now?”
“I’d love to, but I don’t have a swim suit.” Sarah said in a disheartened tone as she realised that fact.
“Use one of mine; I’ve got plenty of them to choose from.” Alexis said as she led Sarah back into her bedroom and then into another room that had wall after wall of clothes and shoes in it. Alexis walked over to a rack full of swimming costumes and let Sarah pick one.
Once they were both wearing their swim suits, Alexis handed Sarah a bathrobe to put on and then she did the same before they left and made their way down to the swimming pool. Sarah looked worried about being caught wearing nothing but a swim suit and a bathrobe, but they never saw another person their entire trip down to the pool area.
Sarah could see what Alexis meant about the other pool being used for diving practice, it was the biggest pool she’d ever seen, and there were racks of diving gear laid out all around it. The pool that Alexis led Sarah over to was still big, but nothing like the other one. Sarah watched Alexis slip off her bathrobe and then she dived into the pool and started swimming laps. Sarah remembered that Alex use to be on the swim team, and he was pretty good, but Alexis was in a whole different league now as Sarah watched her gracefully swim up and down the pool.
“Are you coming in, or are you just going to stand there looking pretty watching me?” Alexis asked as she came to a stop after her second trip up and down the pool.
“I’m coming in; sorry I was just blown away by how graceful you are when you swim.” Sarah said as she slipped off her bathrobe and then dove into the water and came up already swimming up the pool.
Alexis pushed off from the edge and was soon chasing her up the pool. Then she kept pace with Sarah, as she pushed her to do faster and faster laps. By the time Sarah stopped, they had lost count of how many laps they’d done, but Sarah felt more alive than she had in years. Swimming became a daily thing for the two girls after that day, and they even got Alice to join them as well.
Alice was sat up in bed when they got back to the apartment. Alexis and Sarah took a quick shower together, but nothing happened, due to them both being really hungry. They both walked back into the bedroom and then set about drying themselves and getting dressed.
“Do you mind if I borrow some of your clothes Alexis? My bags are still in the trunk of your car.” Sarah said as she stood with a towel wrapped around her.
“Sure, help yourself.” Alexis said as she led Sarah back into the same room they had got the swim suits from earlier. They were soon dressed in jeans and t-shirts, and heading back into the living room/kitchen to sort out some breakfast for them all.
Sarah let Alexis sort out some scrambled egg on toast for them all while she made a pot of coffee for them. Alice wandered out wearing pretty much the same thing Alexis had on, but she was wearing a yellow t-shirt, where as Alexis was wearing a pale blue one. Sarah’s t-shirt was pink.
“What will we be doing today then?” Sarah asked why they sat eating their breakfast.
“I thought we’d get your bags out the car, and then I’ll show you around the command centre, and finally let you meet the rest of the team.” Alexis told her.
“How many are there in this team?” Sarah asked just before putting another fork full of food in her mouth.
“There’s me. Alice, Bob and then three more full time members to the team. Then we have a rotating number of staff that come and go, but they don’t know the full scale of what we do, or that Alice and I are twins.” Alexis answered. She didn’t want to let Sarah know that Bill and Ted were part of the team yet, she was going to let it be another surprise when Sarah saw them.
Sarah knew Bill and Ted from the trouble that had kicked off at school, and led to Alex being arrested. “Bill and Ted had spent a lot of time getting into trouble as they tried to clear Alex’s name without getting Alice in trouble, but in the end they had got themselves caught by Bob. That was over a year after Alex had died in prison. Alexis felt a bond with the two of them because even though they thought Alex was dead and buried, they still kept trying to point the blame at Matt and Tiffany for all of it. They did play a large part in Matt and Tiffany getting caught with drugs, and a computer disk with a list of people they were dealing drugs to.
Once they had finished breakfast and Sarah and Alice had done the cleaning up, they all took the lift up to the car to get Sarah’s bags, and the bags Alice and Alexis had taken with them. They dropped them all off at Alexis’s apartment before they gave Sarah a tour of the place. Sarah was impressed with the size of the place, and all the cool looking stuff they had. Sarah’s mouth fell open when she was led into a large room full of computers that looked like they belonged on the Star Ship Enterprise, but the reason for her mouth dropping open was the two guys sat arguing over some piece of computer code.
“Bill, Ted! Is that really you?!” Sarah shouted as she looked at the two of them.
“Hey dudette, welcome to our secret club house.” Bill said as he waved his hands around the room. “Wow, I’m seeing double dude.” Bill added as he looked at Alice and Alexis stood side by side.
“Wow, G and Alice face to face again.” Ted grinned. “Hey Sarah, nice to see you again.” He added with a smile.
Everyone had taken to calling Alexis G because they couldn’t call her Alexis around Alice, and they all thought Guardian was a mouth full, so Bill and Ted started calling her G, and it stuck.
“I thought you guys were working for some big computer company abroad someplace?” Sarah asked as she walked over and gave them both a hug.
“You all know each other?” Alice asked, not realising that Bill and Ted had gone to the same school as her. They were never in the same classes, and Alex avoided spending time with them where people could see, because he didn’t want to paint a target on their backs if people worked out they were helping him keep some of the other kids safe from the trouble makers.
“Yes, they went to school with us Alice.” Sarah said, like Alice should have known that already. “I didn’t meet them until I got a phone call telling me to find Alex and then go to where they had their secret hideout though” Sarah said, as she remembered the day that changed all their life’s.
Before Alice could launch into another shouting session with Bill and Ted about keeping her in the dark about who G really was, Bob and Lana walked into the room. Lana started grinning when she saw Alice and Alexis side by side. She’d been friends to both of the girls for the past seven years, and she was also the person that had helped to get Alice’s life back on track, then she’d been Alice’s roommate while at College. They still shared an apartment together just down the road from the airport where they were based.
“Sarah, I’d like you to meet Lana, she’s my friend and joined the project when I did, that’s what I thought.” Alice frowned as she made eye contact with Lana.
“I’m sorry I lied to you Alice, but what started out as a job, quickly turned into a true friendship.” Lana pleaded as she ran over to beg Alice to forgive her.
Alice could see the pleading in her eyes and knew after all this time, that Lana had become a true friend. “I forgive you, but I’m still a little pissed that you kept G’s identity a secret from me for three years.” Alice said looking a little hurt about it all.
“You have no idea how many times I tried to talk Alexis into telling you the truth, but she just wouldn’t do it.” Lana pleaded with Alice. “If I knew sending the two of you back to where all the trouble started would finally make Alexis come clean, I would have done it a couple of years back.” Lana added with a giggle. “I’m sorry Sarah. It’s nice to finally meet you face to face.” Lana said as she held out her hand and smiled as Sarah shook it.
“Hello Lana.” Sarah said looking a little shy now she was in the room with all the team members.
Sarah liked Lana from the start and their friendship only grew stronger with each day they spent together. Sarah saw how great she was at just sitting down and talking to people, she would sit and take hours to help Sarah come to grips with the computer system. Sarah had tried to get Bill and Ted to help her, but they just didn’t speak the same language as her when it came to computers.
Bob cleared his throat to get everyone’s attention before he started speaking. “Now that Alice and Alexis are aware of each other, we can start using the new disguise system that we’ve been working on.” Bob smiled.
“I thought that was a couple of years away from being ready for use in the field?” Alexis asked with a puzzled look.
“I just said that in the hopes that you’d finally let Alice know who you were. If I’d let you start using this new aquipment, you never would have told Alice who you were.” Bob pointed out.
Alexis went to argue with Bob, but stopped when she realised that he was right, she would have used it as yet another reason to not let Alice know she was her sister. The disguise system Bob was talking about was a machine that made life like masks out of a product that looked like real flesh when it was done, and they could make someone look like someone else. The masks were able to be worn for up to fourteen hours before they started to degrade. The problem they’d had with the system was, firstly the masks could only be made to a head that had already been mapped and logged into the system. This was due to it needing exact markers so the mask looked and moved in the way the person’s head that had been copied would move. The second problem was the cost to make each mask wasn’t cheap, so Bob didn’t want to start using it all the time. He knew that Alexis would have wanted a mask to use around the command centre so she could ditch wearing the guardian mask when Alice was on the premises, which was the last thing Bob wanted to be wasting money on.
“So you can make any one of us look like someone else?” Sarah asked, looking a little worried at just how easy they could frame someone for a crime if it was true.
“No, not any of us, just Alexis or Alice.” Bob said. “The machine is set up to make masks to fit their face and head only. We’d have to build a new machine for each person who wanted a disguise.” Bob pointed out as he looked towards a machine in the corner of the room.
“I see, so you get two for the price of one with Alice and Alexis because they both have the same face to start with.” Sarah said, finally getting the point Bob was making.
“You got it kiddo.” Bob chuckled. “This means we can send you in looking like different people now and lower the risk of you being recognised after a mission has been completed.” Bob added with a look of relief.
“Tell them about the other thing they can do now as well.” Lana said as she poked Bob in the side.
“What other thing?” Alice asked, still trying to get her head wrapped around being able to change the way her face looked.
“You and Alexis will be able to go out and spend time together in the real world and not risk being spotted as identical twins.” Bob frowned as he looked at Lana like she should have kept her mouth shut.
“We could all go shopping and do other fun stuff together now you’ll be able to wear one of these disguises Alexis.” Sarah said grinning. She’d been worried about them all going out and doing stuff together because of Alice and Alexis looked a little to identical, not even identical twins looked this much alike.
“Alice will be wearing the disguise.” Bob and Alexis said at the same time. This was the main reason for the development of the machine in the first place. It was so Alice would have an extra escape option if she ever got trapped in a building and needed a way to get out without being spotted.
Alexis realised she’d have to explain the reason to Sarah when she saw the puzzled look she had. “I’ve been trained to take care of myself, so it’s only right to make Alice look different, so she won’t be a target while we’re out doing fun stuff as you put it.” She smiled.
“Do you expect to have trouble while we’re out there?” Sarah asked with worry in her voice.
“No, but it doesn’t hurt to be prepared in this game. You never know when you might bump into someone you’ve upset.” Alexis said, trying to choose her words so as not to worry Sarah anymore than she already was.
“Have you upset many people?” Sarah asked, but knew the answer was yes before Alexis said a word. Sarah saw the twitch of a smile at the corners of Alexis’s mouth, so she knew it was a yes.
“Let’s just say there’s a couple of countries and states we won’t be going back to any time soon.” Alexis said with a grin.
“I’m sure Alexis and the others will soon bring you up to speed on their past missions, but for now let’s go and test out this new machine and put Alice in a disguise.” Bob said to get them back on track.
Bill and Ted rolled their chairs over to another set of computers and started typing away on the keyboards until a girls face came up on the screen. It wasn’t anyone any of them knew, just some random face caught on camera someplace.
“Fire in the hold dude!” Bill shouted as he hit the enter key as he looked over at a machine with large stainless steel drums lined up across the back with pipes leading into what looked like a large metal box with sliding metal doors at the front with windows in them, so you could watch it work.
They all walked over to the machine as it started whirring and clicking, then it fired into life and they all watched as the machine started making the face from the screen. Sarah thought it was like watching a printer print an image on paper, but this was a 3D image being printed on a clear glass looking copy of Alice or Alexis’s head and neck. It took just over twenty minutes for the machine to finish, but by the end of it they were all stood looking at a copy of the girl’s face on the computer screen.
Bob slid the doors open and then pealed the mask off the mould and lay it in the palm of his hand to look at the face in more detail. It just hung over his hand like some persons face had been peeled off, but without all the blood that would have been there if it had been a real face. They all reached out to touch it, and thought it felt just like real flesh, it even felt warm to the touch like real flesh.
“You ready to try this then Alice?” Bob asked as he handed the mask over to Alice.
“Okay, but what do I need to do with it?” Alice asked as she held the mask in her hand and looked down at it.
“You need to lay it in your hand with the inside facing you, then you spray all of the inside with this.” Lana said as she held up a small aerosol can that looked like a deodorant of some sort. “Then you just fit it to your face.” Lana added as she handed Alice the spray.
“You have a little bit of time to get the mask in place before the glue starts to work.” Bob said when he saw the worried look Alice was giving them all, like she wasn’t going to be able to put it on right. “The warmth from your face is the thing that helps the glue set Alice, and you need to practice doing this. You won’t have help, while you’re out in the field.” Bob warned her.
Alice took a couple of deep breaths and then sprayed the inside of the mask and put the aerosol down on a table before lifting the mask up to her face and seating it in the right spot. She used the glass door on the machine to make sure it looked alright; it did, so she turned to face the others. “Well, what do you think?” Alice’s voice asked from the strangers lips. Alice could feel the glue drying, as it started to pull the mask tighter to her face and make it feel like part of her. After a couple of minutes, Alice forgot she was even wearing the mask.
“You look different sis.” Alexis smiled as she looked all around the mask trying to see any possible problems they could have when they used it out in the field, but it looked perfect and Alexis couldn’t see a seam or anything wrong with it. “How does it feel to wear?” Alexis asked.
“It doesn’t feel like I’m wearing it anymore.” Alice said as she touched her face with her finger, and she felt it like it was her skin she was touching. “How do I get it off again?” Alice asked all of a sudden with some panic in her voice.
“We just spray your face with this aerosol and the mask will loosen and you can just wash it down the sink.” Lana said as she held up a second aerosol can for Alice to see. “Do you want to see how it works?” Lana asked.
“Not right now Lana, I think I’ll make the most of the new look and go out to the mall with my sister and two best friends.” Alice grinned as she looked at Sarah and Alexis to see if they were up for a shopping trip.
Sarah. Alexis and Lana all started grinning, but Bob, Bill and Ted just let out a groan. Glad that they weren’t being asked. The four girls were soon running out of the room to go and get ready to leave the command centre, but they stopped when they heard Bob shouting Alice back.
“If you’re planning on leaving the command centre Alice, you better let Ted fit you with a voice changer.” Bob said. “It’s going to get confusing with people hearing your voice coming from two different looking girl’s.” Bob added as he pointed between her and Alexis.
“He does have a point sis.” Alexis said as she looked at a very different looking Alice. “I’d grab some contact lenses as well. The eye colour doesn’t suit the shape of that face.” Alexis added as she looked into Alice’s eyes staring out of this new face.
Ted soon had Alice fitted with a voice device, and Bill had grabbed a set of contacts for her while Ted fine tuned the voice to suit the face Alice now had. The guys then watched the four girls run off giggling. They had never seen Alice and Alexis look so happy before, Bob just hoped they had a good time getting to know one another again.
The girl’s had all changed into dresses, so they could slip in and out of them easier while they were shopping, and they were now heading to the closest mall in Alexis’s mustang. Lana was sat in the back with Alice, while Sarah was in the front with Alexis behind the wheel.
Sarah was looking forward to going shopping and not having to worry about the cost of anything, thanks to the large amount of money Bob had given her along with all the other forms of ID. She was going to have some fun for once, and just get to know Alexis, Alice and Lana.
Alexis was soon parking her car and they made their way into the mall. The four girls were getting looks from most of the men, but that was nothing new. They spent a couple of hours wandering in and out of shops, not really looking to buy anything, just have some fun trying stuff on and laughing at each other. Then they decided to go and get some lunch at the food court.
Lana and Sarah found a table for them, while Alice and Alexis went to get the food. By the time they got back to the table with the food, there were a couple of guys sat in the seats Lana was saving for Alice and Alexis.
“I’ve already told you Doug, I’m shopping with my friends, so please go away so we can eat.” Lana said with some anger in her voice, like it wasn’t the first time she’d asked the two guys to leave her and Sarah alone.
“I’m sure your friends won’t mind us joining you while you eat.” The one Alexis took to be Doug said as he made no effort to get up when she and Alice put the tray of food down on the table. Doug even had the nerve to try and take a couple of fries off one of the plates Alexis had just put down on the table. He soon dropped them again though, when he found his hand being gripped by Alexis in such a way that he couldn’t even move his hand or arm.
Alexis leaned down to whisper in the man’s ear. “My friend asked you very nicely to fuck off, so unless you want me to ask you in my own very special way, then I suggest you do as she asked.” Alexis let go of the man’s hand so he could get up and leave.
“Come on man, these chicks don’t know a good thing when they see it.” Doug said as he got up and pulled his friend up out his seat. His friend went to speak, but Doug slapped his hand over his mouth as he dragged him away.
“Bye boys! Happy hunting!” Alexis shouted as she watched the two men almost run away from the food court.
“We can’t take you anywhere can we?” Lana said with a grin.
“I get sick of creeps like that thinking they can get any girl they want, just because they act all macho.” Alexis huffed as she sat down next to Sarah, while Alice sat down next to Lana.
“Says the girl that loves to make the boys cry.” Lana giggled.
“I didn’t make them cry.” Alexis said with a smirk. “I did think about it though.” She added with a grin.
They started eating their food and just talked about some of the clothes they liked while shopping earlier in the day, but the conversation soon came back around to Alice and Alexis. “How did you get to know Alice then Lana?” Sarah asked.
Lana looked a little worried about how to answer this question for some reason, but Alexis had a feeling that it wasn’t because she was worried about upsetting Alice. “I’d like to find out how you first met my sister. Bob would never tell me the details, you were already roommates by the time I was well enough to see any footage of her.” Alexis said as she looked at Lana.
“You may as well tell them Lana, they will only find out sooner or later.” Alice said with a sigh. “I also think we’ve had enough secrets to last a lifetime already” she added with a smirk.
“I was training to join the FBI when I was approached by Bob to work for him on a top secret project, so I jumped at the chance, as I was having trouble fitting in with the FBI due to me looking a little too young.” Lana said. She did look young Sarah thought as she sat across from her while they ate.
“My job was to hang around close to Alice and keep an eye on her to make sure she was safe, but something happened that forced me to break my cover and reveal myself to her.” Lana said looking terrified about something.
“What happened Lana?” Alexis asked, seeing the look in Lana’s eyes.
“I’d been following Alice around most the day as she just went here and there. We’d ended up down in the subway waiting for a train when I saw her step up to the edge and look down like she’d finally made up her mind about something.” Lana had tightened her grip on her drink to the point the lid popped off and she spilt her cola all over the table.
“What happened next?” Alexis asked in a calm voice as she watched Sarah start mopping up the spilt drink.
“I was going to step out onto the tracks just as a train went past.” Alice said in a whisper. “I’d spent all day trying to think of different ways to kill myself, but couldn’t think of any that wouldn’t hurt too much. It wasn’t until I was stood looking down at the track in the subway that I finally made my mind up to just step out and let it all be over.” Alice added as she just looked down at her half eaten meal.
“You tried to kill yourself after all I did to keep you safe?” Alexis asked trying to keep calm about the news she just heard.
“Yes, and I would have too, but Lana pulled me back from the edge just before the train whizzed past.” Alice let a shudder run through her body as she thought back to that memory. “Lana took me back to her place and then made me sit and tell her what had brought me to the point of ending it all.” Alice was crying by this point and unable to say anymore.
“Alice sat and told me everything that had happened. She told me about finding her best friend, sister and protector, and then how you’d given your life to save her. I asked what she thought you’d do if she could see her now, or then.” Lana said with a puzzled look. “I talked her into stopping the night, just so I could be sure she wasn’t going to try anything stupid again, and she just never left. Bob was mad with me to start with, but as time went on and Alice started to trust me more and more, we just became friends and have never looked back.” Lana smiled as she reached over and held Alice’s hand.
“Thank you for helping my sister Lana. I had no idea just how close I came to losing her.” Alexis had a tear in her eye as she said it.
“I’m glad I was there to help G, I mean Alexis.” Lana giggled; she was going to have trouble getting use to calling Alexis by her name now the secret was out. “I was proud to do my bit after Bob showed me what you’d gone through to become part of the project. And it was nice to become your friend as well, but I didn’t like keeping the secret from Alice. There were times when she needed to know you were still alive and I came close to telling her, but Bob wouldn’t let me.” Lana sighed.
“I’m sorry I put you in that tough spot Lana, but I am grateful for all you’ve done over the years.” Alexis smiled. Alexis remembered Bob saying that Alice was going through a rough patch when she first woke up after being stabbed, but she had no idea just how rough that patch had been. She knew that Bob was right to keep the fact that Alice came close to taking her own life from her. Alexis would have gone to let Alice know she was still alive there and then.
Alice and Alexis looked like they’d had enough of shopping, but Lana and Sarah had other ideas and they soon had the two of them laughing and giggling again, as they went from shop to shop trying on one silly outfit after another. Lana even let Alexis make a boy cry when he tried to get a little to frisky while they were in a lift.
Lana had let out a squeal when the man grabbed her bottom like it was his god given right to do so. The man’s grin turned to one of pain when Alexis reached back and crushed the man’s privates in her hand. The man looked at his two friends for help, but they were feeling the pain for him, and had no wish to see if his pain was worse than what they felt for him.
Alexis thought the man wanted to drop to his knees, but she wasn’t ready to release him, so he just sort of hung there waiting for her to let go. She did finally do just that, and he did fall to his knees with tears running down his cheeks. The girls all laughed when they saw the guy’s friend push a button to close the doors between them and Alexis.
“I bet he’ll think twice before grabbing some girl’s ass again.” Sarah giggled as they walked back to where they’d parked the car.
“I bet he’ll think about it whenever he needs the restroom from now on.” Lana giggled some more. “We really need to work on your anger issues Alexis.” Lana added with a pout, just before she started giggling again.
“I don’t have an issue with my anger.” Alexis said in her own defence as she unlocked the car and then helped Alice to get in behind her, while Sarah helped Lana get in on her side.
“I know you don’t have an issue with it, but a large number of the men you meet do.” Lana pointed out.
Lana’s comment made Alice and Sarah giggle. “You did look like you were having a little bit too much fun the other day when you were sorting out that street gang.” Sarah pointed out as she looked over at Alexis.
“Bill and Ted were showing me some footage of that yesterday, and the little scuffle you had in the bar just before that. I thought you were going to neuter that guy in the bar when you threw that knife between his legs.” Lana said with some shock in her voice. “And the street fight was a little showy don’t you think? And I didn’t see the need to tazer the last guy at all.” Lana added, but didn’t sound to upset with what Alexis had done.
“He said some nasy things about Sarah, and I also wanted to give Ted’s new weapon a good field test.” Alexis said in a matter of fact way.
“And what did you think of it?” Lana asked with a grin.
“I like it, and I think you three should all carry one around with you.” Alexis said as she started the car and let it roar a couple of times as she pushed her foot down on the gas.
“I’ll get right on that when we get back to the command centre.” Lana said as she sat back and smiled at Alice who was smiling at her.
“No rush Lana, I was thinking of grabbing some bits on the way home and then cooking a dinner for all of us, and asking Bob, Bill and Ted to join us.” Alexis said as she drove to a market.
The girls all loved the idea. Lana knew that Bill and Ted wouldn’t say no, they both loved Alexis’s cooking. She liked to unwind after a mission by cooking, so they all got to pig out and enjoy all sorts of different meals. Alice had never been to one of these dinners for obvious reasons, so she and Sarah had no idea just what Alexis was capable of when she had all the right ingredients to work with.
Alexis pulled up in a car park outside a seven eleven and the others waited in the car while Alexis went in and got what she wanted. They did think about going in, but saw a couple of guys stood outside eyeing up all the girls and thought it best to let Alexis go in and sort it out. If Alexis was on her own, she just blanked the comments guys would make, but the minute they said something to any female company she had with her, Alexis would leave them in a pile on the floor.
Sarah held her breath as she saw Alexis walk out the shop with a large brown paper bag full of shopping, and she saw one of the guys say something to her, then Alexis stopped and turned to face the guy before saying something to him. The guy just laughed and shrugged before he carried on talking to his friend, as Alexis turned back towards the car and carried on walking. Sarah let out the breath again and smiled as she saw Alexis get in the car and pass the bag of food over for her to hold.
“What did that guy say to you?” Sarah asked.
“He just offered to carry my bag for me, if I cooked him dinner for doing it.” Alexis said as she started the car again. “I told him my girlfriend wouldn’t be happy with me if I started bringing men home and cooking them dinner.” She added with a wicked smile as she saw the look Sarah suddenly had.
“You told him I was your girlfriend?” Sara asked looking shocked that Alexis had just said such a thing to a complete stranger.
“Well I thought you were, don’t you want to be my girlfriend?” Alexis asked looking hurt, but she was only pretending.
Sarah didn’t know that Alexis was pretending though, and she was soon trying to get a head full of apologies out all at the same time, and none of the others understood a single thing she said.
“Was that a no you don’t want to be my girlfriend?” Alexis asked with a puzzled look.
Sarah, who was still having trouble sorting out the whirlwind of thoughts going round in her head, just ended up nodding her head up and down, just before she leaned over and kissed Alexis on the lips for a very long time.
“I’d love to be your girlfriend Alexis.” Sarah said, finally finding her voice again. Alexis just giggled and then pulled off. The two guys that had been sat outside the shop were left with their mouths hanging open having just witnessed the kiss that the two girls just had right in front of them.
“Hey! I still have to wear that face out in public you know!” Alice pointed out from the back seat, even though she looked a little different at the minute with the mask on.
“Sorry sis just got lost in the moment.” Alexis smiled as she looked in the rear view mirror at Alice sat in the back of the car behind her.
“Can you try and stay un-lost until you get Sarah back to your apartment back at command? Then feel free to throw the map away and you can get lost for hours.” Alice said with a grin as she looked back at Alexis in the rear view mirror.
Alexis and Sarah both looked at each other and started grinning at the thought of getting to know each other a lot better, but they also didn’t want to leave Alice on her own, not after just finding her sister again.
Sarah kept turning to look at Alexis as she drove the car, and she suddenly noticed that Alice and Lana were holding hands, she then started to notice that the two of them kept smiling at each other as well. Sarah looked a little shocked at first, but relaxed when she saw the little smile Alexis gave her. It was like Alexis already knew all about it. Sarah kind of asked with her eyes if they were an item, and Alexis must have understood because she nodded to say yes they are. Sarah just smiled, happy that Alice had found someone to make her happy, just like she now had Alexis to help keep her warm on them dark cold nights.
They were soon back in the warehouse, and Alexis parked the car in the garage section before they all made their way back down to Alexis’s apartment to drop off the shopping and clothes they’d brought. Lana and Alice said they would use the apartment she normally kept for the times she didn’t feel like driving all the way back to the place she kept in town.
“Why don’t you start using the spare apartment next to mine? It’s closer and you won’t have to go too far later, after we’ve eaten.” Alexis pointed out.
Alice and Lana looked at each other as if they were still doing a good job of keep the fact they slept together a big secret. “I don’t mind the walk Alexis.” Lana had said.
“If you’re worried about me finding out the two of you sleep together, then I already know, I have for some time now.” Alexis smiled.
“You do?” Alice asked looking worried.
“Yes. Sarah’s only just got here and even she worked it out in the car coming back here.” Alexis giggled. “So just take your shopping next door and then we can go and find the others.
Lana led the other three to the apartment next door to Alexis’s and it looked just the same except for not having any of the personal stuff like Alexis’s. Alice liked the place, and the fact it was close to her sister’s place made it even better. They dumped the bags on the sofa in the room and then they went to let Bob, Bill and Ted know about dinner being at Alexis’s place later. The guys would also want to know how the mask felt, and if it stayed on alright.
Bob, Bill and Ted were all still in the computer room playing around with different looks for Alice and Alexis when they were out on missions. They had started taking bits from different girls and making up new disguises for them.
“Hi Girl’s!” Bob shouted when he saw them enter the room. “How was the mask Alice?” Bob asked.
“It still feels fine Bob. I forgot I was wearing it until I passed a mirror, which was a little weird seeing someone else looking back at me.” Alice giggled.
“Do you want to leave it on then, if it’s not bothering you?” Bob asked, but had to try hard not to smile when he saw Lana’s hand twitch, as thought she wanted to protest. Bob also knew that Alice and Lana had a thing for each other, and he loved to tease them both about it.
Alice turned to look at Lana before giving Bob an answer, and she could see the pleading in Lana’s eyes for her to have the mask removed so she could look at Alice’s beautiful face once more. “I’d like to have it removed please, so I can look at myself in the mirror, and not stood next to me.” Alice giggled as she nudged Alexis with her elbow.
“Okay then, let’s see if this removal spray really works.” Bob said as he picked up the aerosol can for taking the mask back off again.
“What do you mean, see if it works?” Alice asked sounding scared that she might be stuck with a strangers face.
“Don’t panic Alice, Bob is just teasing you.” Lana gave Bob a stern look as she said it. “We thoroughly tested the whole process before letting you and Alexis anywhere near it.” Lana said calmingly to Alice as she held her hands in hers.
Bob chuckled as he handed Lana the spray, so she could help Alice remove the mask. “Sorry Alice, poor timing on my part.” Bob said stepping back to Give Lana and Alice some room to work.
“Close your eyes Alice, and I’ll spray your face, then we’ll have you looking as good as you.” Lana smiled at her joke, and Alice giggled.
“Does the spray hurt if it gets in the eyes?” Alexis asked as she watched Lana start misting it all over Alice’s face.
“Not at all Alexis, but it’s still better not to get it in your eyes if we can help it.” Lana said as she led Alice over to the wash basin so she could wash her face.
Alice splashed some water on her face and the mask just washed away like soap bubbles being washed away down the drain. “Wow, my face feels so soft and clean.” Alice said as she ran her hand down her cheek as she looked in the mirror, happy to be looking at her own face again, not that she’d not been looking at it all day, every time she looked at Alexis.
“We designed the masks to act like an exfoliating face mask while being worn, so once it’s removed, it will leave your skin feeling smooth and soft.” Lana said it like she was doing a TV commercial. She even did a little pose while holding up the aerosol can of removal spray. This had them all laughing and giggling.
“You really did think of everything when you designs this didn’t you?” Alexis smiled as she thought about her being able to get closer when Alice was on a mission, so she’d be able to act faster if needed. “Do you think you’ll ever be able to get past that fourteen hour problem?” Alexis asked Bob.
“I can’t see it at this point.” Bob sighed.
“What happens after fourteen hours?” Sarah asked.
“The compounds start to break down and it washes off like you just saw.” Bob said as he pointed at the wash basin Alice had just used.
“The project was started to try and grow flesh for burn victims, but it was scrapped after they couldn’t make it last past fourteen hours. Alice found the details for it while she was on another mission, so we got her to type up all the details when she got back, and we’ve spent the past year or so perfecting the process.” Lana said as she held Alice’s hand and looked into her eyes and studded her face now it was back to looking normal.
“I noticed that it grows hair as well.” Sarah had seen the mask form the eyebrows to match the ones the girl on the screen had.
“Yes it does, we added that little bit to the process ourselves.” Lana said with pride.
“So you could produce a full head complete with hair if you needed too?” Sarah asked, looking impressed at the things they could do.
“Yes we could, but it does add to the time it would take to make the mask if we wanted a full head of hair as well.” Lana pointed out. “We’ll be using it mainly to get Alice in and out of a building and not be remembered now we can use this system. She’ll have a new face every time she goes on a mission.” Lana looked happy to know that.
With Bob, Bill and Ted briefed on the disguise skin, the girls all went back to Alexis’s apartment to make a start on dinner. Sarah and Lana ended up sat watching as Alice and Alexis worked together, just like they had when they were kids back at home before all the trouble kicked off.
“I’ve never seen Alice so happy before.” Lana said as she watched her and Alexis chopping and stirring things into a saucepan together. “I wish I’d been able to see them growing up.” Lana sighed.
“They were amazing to watch back then.” Sarah said thinking back to the fun she’d had while sat eating lunch and the one time she’d gone out shopping with Alexis before Alex was taken away by the police. The only time she saw Alex after that was the one time she went to tell him about Alice and his parents moving away without letting Alice go to see him even once. Alex had told Sarah never to go and see him again as he wouldn’t see her. That had hurt her, but she could understand him not wanting her to be around some of the other prisoners that were sometimes in the visiting area.
“You do know that girl is madly in love with you.” Lana leaned over to whisper in Sarah’s ear. “She genuinely thought she was doing the right thing letting you get on with your life.” Lana added, also in a whisper.
“I know what she was trying to do, but I would have liked the choice.” Sarah whispered back. “I love the person, the soul, and the girl she was born to be.” Sarah added as she looked over at Alexis giggling as she let Alice taste the sauce.
Sarah and Lana set the table while Alice and Alexis finished off the dinner, then Lana called Bob on her mobile to let him know they were dishing up. He turned up five minutes later with a couple of bottles of wine, and Bill and Ted following just behind with two healthy appetites.
Everyone loved the food, and they stuck to stories about what Alice and Alex got up to in school, so Sarah could join in the chatter, as could Bill and Ted without letting Sarah know stuff she just wasn’t ready to hear yet. Some of it was going to be hard for Alice to find out as well, but Bob wasn’t ready to cross that bridge just yet.
Alice, Lana, Sarah and Bob settle down on the sofa, while Bill and Ted talked Alexis into playing some video games with them. Bill and Ted were soon wishing they had let Alexis sit with Sarah, because she was killing them in every game they picked.
Alexis had a motion sensor system hooked up to one of her game systems, so she was able to use some of her fighting moves in one of the games, and she soon had Bill and Ted begging for mercy.
“She’s quite impressive isn’t she?” Bob asked Sarah when he saw her sat with her mouth hanging open after a string of moves that Sarah thought no human could perform.
“How did she learn to fight like that?” Sarah asked.
“Alexis is a lot like Alice, but were as Alice can read and understand things, and even come up with solutions. Alexis can watch someone do something and she remembers and can also use that in her own defence.” Bob said, looking impressed with a move Alexis had just used on Teds fighter and KO’d him.
“So she could watch someone using, say Kung Fu, and then she would be able to use it on someone else right away?” Sarah asked, not sure if she was understanding it right.
Bob chuckled as he thought of something Alexis had done not long after she had gone through all the surgery’s to make her female, and she’d only just started her combat training. “You just hit the nail on the head Sarah.” Bob chuckled some more. “I got in three of the best fighters the army had to offer, and Alexis beat all three of them without even breaking a sweat, or a fingernail. When I asked her how she did it, she just said she’d watched a Jackie Chan marathon the night before.” Bob chuckled some more.
Sara was soon giggling as she thought of the three men asking Alexis who she trained under, just to be told she watched a Jackie Chan movie. Alexis lost focus and turned to look at Sarah when she heard her giggle, so Ted took the chance to win the fight.
Ted started doing his own special victory dance because he thought he had finally found the right moves to defeat Alexis, but he soon changed his mind when she beat him the next ten times they fought. Alexis suggested a shooting game, but both Bill and Ted said no right away. Sarah found out a little later that Alexis was even more of a bully when they played those games with her.
Alexis faked being tired and dropped out, happy to let Bill and Ted make the most of the big screen gaming action. She just sat down and cuddled up next to Sarah for the rest of the evening. Alice had already fallen asleep cuddled up to Lana.
“Has the old man been telling stories about me?” Alexis asked just before she started kissing Sarah on the neck, as she slowly worked her way up to Sarah’s ear.
Sarah was finding it hard to think straight as she’d never felt anything as good as this before. Sarah just made a huh hu sound that should have meant yes. Alexis was glad she liked this, but she had a lot more she wanted to try out on Sarah later, once they were in bed alone.
Bob knew when it was time to leave, so he dragged Bill and Ted away, so Lana could get Alice next door, and Alexis could get Sarah to bed. Bill and Ted wanted to stop and play some more, but they had learned a long time ago, never to argue with Bob.
Alexis helped Lana get Alice to the bedroom in the apartment next door, and then she left Lana to sort out getting Alice ready for bed, while she went to help Sarah get ready for bed. Alexis taught Sarah some new tricks that night, and Sarah even managed to teach a couple to Alexis.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 9 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Lana and Alice were woken from a sound sleep by Alexis bursting into the bedroom wanting to know if they wanted to join her and Sarah for a swim. Alice was beginning to see a major down side to taking the apartment right next door to her sister.
“Go away you freak! It’s still the middle of the night.” Alice moaned as she tried to turn over and go back to sleep, but Alexis wasn’t going to let that happen.
“Come on sis, you’ll feel much better once you’ve swam a couple of laps.” Alexis teased as she pulled the covers from the bed, leaving her and Lana lying on the bed in just baggy t-shirts and panties.
“We don’t have any swimsuits.” Alice said smugly, thinking that would end all talk of her and Lana going swimming. But she was wrong.
“Got that covered sis.” Alexis said as she threw a pair of swimsuits at Alice and Lana.
“I hate you sis.” Alice moaned as she pulled the swim suit away from her face where Alexis had thrown it.
“You don’t really mean that do you baby sister?” Alexis pouted as she knelt at the side of the bed and rested her head on the pillow right next to Alice’s.
“No I don’t sis.” Alice smiled as she leaned forward and gave Alexis a kiss on the cheek before sitting up and rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
Lana was soon sitting up as well. She knew that Alexis wouldn’t give up until they were all getting up and going for a swim. The girls all had a really good time in the end, and then they enjoyed a nice breakfast cooked by Alice and Alexis. Lana and Sarah claimed clean up duties because the other two cooked the meal.
None of the girls felt like going out and doing much, so they decided to just relax and talk about the time apart. Alice wanted to know more about Alexis protecting her while she was at college, and Sarah wanted to know more about Alexis and Alice doing their missions.
“I’ll have to go in and reread some of the mission files now Bob as given me full access.” Alice said as she lay on the sofa with her head on Lana’s lap. Even though she was lying down, Alice couldn’t miss the worried look she saw Lana give Alexis, so she sat up and looked at them both. “What aren’t you two telling me?” Alice asked looking worried.
“It’s nothing we need to talk about now sis.” Alexis said as she shot a worried look at Sarah, as well as Alice.
“I thought we said there would be no more secrets between us Alexis?” Alice asked. “I can see that something is bothering you so get it off your chest and just tell me.” Alice demanded.
“It’s to do with some of the missions you were sent on, and what was needed to get the information we needed, and how we went about getting it.” Alexis said as she skirted around the edge of whatever she wanted to say.
“I already know that people have died while we’ve been on missions Alexis, but it was kill or be killed. So I don’t blame you for any of that.” Alice said as she held her sisters hand.
“It’s not the killing Alice.” Alexis said close to tears as she thought about what she was about to own up to in front of Alice and Sarah. “It’s the sex I had in your place.” Alexis got out before she finally broke down in sobs.
“What?!” Alice and Sarah said at the same time, making Alexis jump as they did.
“I never liked doing it Alice. I thought it was the worst thing I’ve ever had to do in my life.” Alexis sobbed on Alice’s shoulder.
“Why would you do such a thing if you hated it so much sis?” Alice asked as she hugged her sister until the sobbing stopped and Alexis wiped her eyes.
“I hated the thought of you having to go through it more than I did doing it for you. I am here to protect you from things like that, and there is zero chance of me getting pregnant from any of it.” Alexis said, as she justified her reason for doing it in her own head.
“I never would have asked you to go that far to protect me sis. Never.” Alice said as she hugged Alexis again.
Sarah had been sat not saying a word while Alexis told her and Alice what she’d done on past missions. Sarah didn’t know what to think, or what to say after hearing this little piece of news. “I need to take a walk.” Sarah suddenly said as she got up and almost ran from the room feeling sick to think of Alexis in bed with a man.
Lana and Alice looked on in shock when Sarah did this. The one time Alexis needed Sarah to be understanding about the things she’s done, and Sarah ran away from her.
“Give her some time sis, she’s still trying to get used to all this.” Alice said as she hugged Alexis some more.
“I knew it was a mistake to bring her into all this.” Alexis finally said as she got up off the sofa and went to her storage room where she kept all her cat suits and body armour.
“What are you doing sis?” Alice asked looking worried.
“I’m going to do some training.” Was all Alexis said as she went into her locked room and came back out ten minutes later in her full Guardian uniform, complete with full head mask. Then she just walked from the room without saying another word.
Alice felt like a wall had gone up around her sister, and nothing had changed anymore. Other than she now knew who was under the mask.
“Do you think we should go and try to talk some sense into her?” Alice asked as she looked at Lana for an answer.
“It won’t do any good Alice.” Lana sighed. “I’ve seen that walk before, and she won’t talk to anyone until she’s blown off some steam.” Lana added. Spending so much time with Alexis while she was dressed as the guardian had taught Lana how to know what mood Alexis was in from the way she carried herself. And at the minute she was saying keep out my way.
Alexis went down to the training room and set to work destroying as many work out dummies as she could before her arms got too tired to work anymore. Alexis saw the face of every man she’d slept with to save Alice the job of doing it, but none of that hurt her as much as watching Sarah run out the room when she told her about it. Alexis didn’t exist anymore, she was just the guardian when she had this suit on, and so she kept hitting and kicking the dummies until she just fell on the floor unable to lift a single muscle.
Lana and Alice decided to go and find Sarah to make sure she wasn’t thinking of doing anything silly, like try to leave the command centre. Lana gave Bill and Ted a call to find out where Sarah had gone when she ran from Alexis’s apartment.
“Hi Ted, can you tell me where Sarah’s ran off too?” Lana asked when Ted answered the phone in the computer room. “Hey Lana. She’s down in the pool room and G’s in the middle of a killer work out. Did G and Sarah have words?” Ted asked.
“Thanks Ted.” Lana said before ending the call. Not bothering to answer Ted’s question. “Sarah’s down near the pool, and G’s in the training room.” Lana said as they made their way down to the swimming pool.
Sarah was sat on the edge of the pool with her bare feet in the water when she saw Alice and Lana walk into the room. Even though she was a little upset with Alexis, she was still sad to not see Alexis with the other two. It had just hit Sarah like a punch to the gut when Alexis owned up to sleeping with men. She never thought Alexis would do anything like that, not ever.
“Is everything alright Sarah?” Alice asked as she sat down next to her after slipping her shoes off, so she could dangle her feet in the water. Lana did the same thing on the other side of her.
“I’m sorry for running off like I did, but it was just a shock to find out that Alexis liked sleeping with men.” Sarah said, as she watched her feet make little waves as she moved them back and forth in the water.
“Can you really be that stupid Sarah?” Alice asked with anger in her voice. “She hated every minute she had to spend with all the man she slept with to keep me from having to do it.”
“It’s true Sarah; I had to sit with Alexis for hours after every mission she had to have sex with a man. She’d sit and sob until she fell asleep. She thought she was so dirty that she’d never feel clean again.” Lana said in a whisper as she remembered every time she did it.
“How do you think you made her feel when she owned up to it, and you just ran away like you just couldn’t look at her anymore?” Alice asked. “I’m not sure you will be seeing her anymore, well not for some time anyway.” Alice added with a frown.
“Why? Where’s she gone?” Sarah asked looking worried that Alexis had left the command centre. “When will she be coming back?”
“She’s become the guardian again Sarah. Bear in mind she was the guardian for just over three years the last time she put the mask on.” Alice pointed out.
“Alexis isn’t the same person you knew back in school seven years ago Sarah. She wanted to sit you down and explain how her life has changed before you ever made your mind up to be with her, but she never got the chance.” Lana said. “If you can’t take the rough with the smooth, then its best if you just walk away now before you find out any more.” Lana said in a cold hard voice.
“I don’t want to lose her again, not now.” Sarah pleaded with the two of them. “I’m just having trouble taking all this in at once.” Sarah said as she waved her hand around the large room with the two pools in it.
“You’ll need to give her some time to calm down again Sarah. She won’t listen to anyone until she’s blown off some steam in the training room.” Lana said
“I still love her, even knowing what she’s done in the past.” Sarah sobbed. “I felt jealous of those men when she told me what she’d done. I was jealous that she’d been with them before me.” Sarah sobbed.
“This is all stuff you need to be telling Alexis, not us Sarah. Alexis hated being with men so much that she can’t stand to see them treat women like they do when she’s out with any of us.” Lana said as she put an arm around Sarah and gave her a hug.
“Is that why she reacts so angrily when we were out yesterday, and with the men back where I use to live?” Sarah asked, as she finally started to understand the reason for all the fighting Alexis did when men didn’t treat women with respect.
“Yes it is. And she has quite the temper on her as well.” Lana giggled as she thought about some of the times Alexis had taken a little too much pleasure in beating a thug up who’d got a little too friendly with Alice while she was on a mission.
Alice must have worked this out as well, because she suddenly let out a sound, like she’d just solved an annoying problem. “That explains a lot then.” Alice said. “I noticed that on some missions, Guardian would go straight for the men that had been... Less than civil, shall we say.” Alice added
“That was just the sister in her coming out Alice.” Lana giggled. “Would you be any different if someone tried to do the same to Alexis if you were in her shoes?” Lana asked.
“No I wouldn’t.” Alice smiled at the thought of being able to fight like Alexis could. “I’d be showing every sexist pig out there how to treat women the right way.” She said with an evil grin.
“Lana, I’m not sure if you’re able to answer this question for me or not, but I’ll ask it anyway.” Sarah said looking very nervous.
“I’ll do my best to answer it for you Sarah, if I can.” Lana replied as she looked at Sarah, waiting for her question.
“Having seen Alexis in two fights now, and then how easy she sorted out the two men yesterday at the mall. I was wondering if she’s just like you and me, or has she been improved.” Sarah asked, but not sounding sure she wanted to hear the answer, if there was one.
“What do you mean by improved Sarah?” Lana asked. “You know she’s been changed to look like Alice.” Lana added.
“I know she’s been improved that way Lana. I was wondering if she’s on some sort of drug to make her stronger?” Sarah asked with worry in her voice. “I’ve seen how that turns out in the movies, and it’s never very good for the person taking the drug.” Sarah added with fear in her voice now.
Lana couldn’t help giggling when Sarah said the last part. “This isn’t Hollywood Sarah.” Lana said, still not answering the question.
“That’s not an answer Lana.” Sarah frowned. “Give me a straight yes or no.” Sarah pushed her for an answer now even harder.
Lana looked down at her feet as they moved around in the water as she let out a sigh. “Yes, Alexis has been improved as you put it.” Lana said as she looked Sarah and Alice in the eyes, as Alice had never been told about any of this.
“Improved in what way?” Alice asked looking worried.
“She’s much stronger than you and me, and she heels a lot faster as well, but it’s nothing to worry about, and she’s not taking any drugs to make her like that.” Lana said trying to calm the two of them down when she saw they were both about to blow their tops at her.
“Explain!” Alice said looking angry.
“The government was trying to make a super soldier, and they had some promising result in the beginning, but then they noticed a side effect to the course of treatment they were giving the test subjects.” Lana told them.
“What was the side effect?” Alice asked looking worried again now.
“The soldiers were developing female traits. They tried to solve the problem, but the project was scrapped in the end.” Lana shrugged. “That was until Bob saw the way Alex was willing to protect you, and the fact he dressed as your twin sister. That’s when Bob remembered the other project, and come up with Project Guardian.” Lana added.
“So what did they do to Alexis then to make her like she is now?” Sarah asked.
“I don’t understand the science behind it all, I just know that it was all part of her treatment while she was having the other surgery’s done in that first year of her rebirth. Alexis was half way through the process when I joined the project.” Lana looked sad that she couldn’t explain it in any greater detail.
“So why didn’t they just make female super soldiers?” Alice asked.
The procedure only worked on male test subject, but most of them became depressed after taking it. They just couldn’t cope with the changes to their bodies.” Lana said looking sad about the outcome.
“What happened to the test subjects in the end? Were they able to reverse it and give them a normal life?” Sarah asked.
“No, the process was permanent once complete. All the test subjects ended up killing themselves.” Lana had tears in her eyes now.
“So the only side effect was something that Alexis already wanted?” Alice asked, grasping the conversation fully.
“Yes it was.” Lana smiled. “Alexis is just one kick ass babe in a cute little body.” Lana said with a grin as she wiped the tears away.
“Hey! That’s my girl you’re talking about.” Sarah said with a grin as she playfully pushed Lana.
“I know, and you can keep her Sarah.” Lana Grinned. “I’ve got my own version with the super sized brain.” Lana added with a giggle as she looked past Sarah to meet eyes with Alice sat the other side of her.
Sarah had to giggle when she thought about them both loving the same girl, but a very different girl at the same time. Sarah suddenly found herself asking another question, but having no idea where it came from. “Did you ever try to hook up with Alexis?” Sarah asked.
Lana didn’t look shocked at the question; she just looked to be thinking about how to answer it. Alice on the other hand looked like she was either going to kill Lana, or run from the room. “No, not hook up, but I did spend a couple of nights in her bed.” Lana said.
“What? Why?” Alice asked looking horrified at what Lana had just said.
“Calm down Alice, it’s not what you think.” Lana said as she reached past Sarah to take Alice by the hand. “I just held Alexis why she sobbed herself to sleep after the missions we were talking about earlier. Alexis would call out your names in her sleep. That’s when I started trying to find out all I could about you Sarah.” Lana said as she looked at Sarah with some pleading in her eyes. “I could tell that Alexis needed to be with you, even if she didn’t realise it at the time.”
“I’m sorry for snapping at you Lana.” Alice said with a playful pout. “Am I forgiven?” Alice asked.
“I’ll take my revenge out on you later, little Miss Mega Mind.” Lana grinned as she used her playful name for Alice.
“Promises, promises.” Alice grinned.
Sarah felt a pain in her heart as she watched Alice and Lana being all playful with each other. She wanted to go and find Alexis and let her know she didn’t care about all that other stuff and she just wanted to be with her now and forever.
“I’ll let the two of you go and do whatever it is you normally do, and I’ll go back to the apartment and wait for Alexis to return, and see if I can sort this mess out.” Sarah said as she slid out from between the other two so she could leave them to their fun.
“We’ll come with you Sarah. You really don’t look like you want to be alone at the minute.” Alice said as she got up and then helped Lana to stand as well. They all dried their feet; put their shoes back on and made their way back to Alexis’s apartment on the upper level.
Alexis must have dosed off on the floor of the training room because she had trouble remembering where she was when she opened her eyes and realised she was in her guardian outfit and looking at the heads up display that fed her information when out on a mission.
“Time?” Alexis thought in her mind and the time popped up in the left side of her vision. This was another handy little piece of Tec that Ted had found, and then managed to work into the goggles he designed for her. All she had to do was think what she wanted and the display would show it to her. Alexis could also do all the things she’d shown Sarah the other night just by thinking them, but it only worked when she was wearing the helmet and goggles. That’s why she had to use the backup device that was built into the wrist band she also wore.
Alexis saw that it had been a couple of hours since she’d seen Sarah storm out, and she’d come down to relieve some stress on the training dummies, most of which were in need of some repair work now she looked around the room as she sat up.
“I’m glad there wasn’t anyone else training down here earlier.” Alexis thought to herself.
Alexis still had no idea how to deal with Sarah, not after she ran from the room, not even able to stop and be mad with her for what she’d done. The more Alexis thought about her past, and all the things she’d done keeping her sister safe, the more she realised that she was nothing more than a weapon, just like the other fancy toys Bob, Bill and Ted had all helped design. The only difference was that she walked around and thought for herself most the time. Alexis made her mind up to keep wearing the guardian suit as much as she could from now on, as that is what she was now, just a protector. A protector for Alice and a protector of Sarah from what Alexis had now become.
Sarah, Alice and Lana were all sat on the sofa when Alexis walked back into the apartment after leaving the training room. Sarah went to get up, but Lana put a hand on her arm to stop her. Lana could tell by the way Alexis entered the room that she was still in her guardian mode.
Alice wasn’t bothered what sort of mind set her sister was in, she wanted to have a word with her either way. “Alexis, take that dammed helmet off, so I can talk to you!” Alice snapped as she got up off the sofa and walked over to where her sister had stopped on the other side of the room.
“I’m not Alexis any more. I haven’t been that person for some time.” Alexis said in the southern slur the helmet gave her. “I’m just a weapon designed to keep you safe.” She added in the same voice. “I never should have let either of you know I was still alive.”
“Don’t you dare say that to me sis!” Alice barked out as she slapped the side of Alexis’s helmet in anger. “Take that stupid helmet off and say that to my face, if you really mean it.” Alice dared her.
Alexis just folded her arms across her chest in a sign of defiance. “I don’t think that will be happening anytime soon sugar.” Alexis’s southern voice said smugly.
Alice had a sudden flash back to being kids again. Alex would storm off to his room and lock the door when he was upset about something and didn’t want to face it. Alexis was doing the same thing now, but instead of going to her room and locking the door, she was hiding inside the suit instead.
“Do you believe any of that crap you just said? Lana told us all about the things you’ve been through, and I know that you’re still my sister, just better armed to protect the ones you love.” Alice said with more pleading than anger in her voice.
Alexis still wasn’t ready to remove the helmet and have to face the three of them face to face, but she found herself with no choice when her vision went black. “What the hell?” Alexis thought as she stepped back and started tapping the side of the helmet with her hand. Not that tapping it would do anything. The helmet had been designed to keep working after much stronger blows than Alexis had ever taken. This had been done on purpose by someone.
Alice stepped back when she saw Alexis falter in her step, and then she watched as her sister started tapping the side of the helmet like she was having a problem with something. Then Alice smiled as she saw Alexis reach around to the back of the helmet and remove it.
“Son of a bitch! I’m going to kill the pair of them.” Alexis growled as she threw the helmet on the floor in anger.
Alexis had already worked out that Bill and Ted had been watching the scene play out, and they had sided with Alice and hit the kill switch on the helmet. The kill switch was a failsafe feature they built into the helmet to stop any of the Tec being stolen or used by anyone else if it got left behind on a mission. Alexis just never expected it to be used against her like this.
“Looks like someone found the key to your room sis.” Alice said with a grin as she saw the pissed off look her sister was now sporting as she looked down at the dead Tec on the floor.
Alexis long blond hair was all matted down and stuck to her face where she’d been sweating. “I’m going to kill the pair of them for this.” Alexis said through gritted teeth.
“You’ll do nothing of the sort sis.” Alice said in a bossy tone. “Now repeat what you just said, if you’ve still got the guts!” Alice added with a smug look, like she already knew she wouldn’t be able too.
There were times that Alexis hated her sister, and this was one of them. Alice knew that she wouldn’t be half as brave without the helmet to hide the pain in her eyes as she said the words. Alexis was just stood looking at Alice and Lana, but she wouldn’t look at Sarah, she couldn’t deal with seeing whatever look Sarah had in her eyes.
“I... I never...” Alexis just couldn’t say it, just like Alice had predicted.
Alice and Alexis just stood looking at each other, and Lana and Sarah were still sat on the sofa with Lana still holding Sarah’s arm when the plasma TV suddenly came to life and they found themselves looking at footage of Sarah, Alice and Lana from down in the pool room as they talked earlier.
Alexis just stood and watched the screen and listened to the girls talking about her, but the things she picked out of the conversation where. “I still love her, even knowing what she’s done in the past.” “I felt jealous of those men when she told me what she’d done. I was jealous that she’d been with them before me.” And then. “Hey! That’s my girl you’re talking about.”
“Cut Sarah a little bit of slack sis.” Alice said in a much softer voice as she took her sister’s gloved hand in hers. “You’ve come back from the dead, turned into a beautiful woman, been given super powers, and also been trying to protect my virtue as well as my life for the past seven years. Don’t you think that is a lot for any one person to take in all at once?” Alice asked.
“I wouldn’t call them super powers sis. More of a power boost, and thicker skin.” Alexis pointed out.
“But I was right about the beautiful woman part.” Alice grinned.
“You can be a little vain at times sis.” Alexis giggled, not able to look upset any more.
Sarah’s face brightened up when she saw Alexis giggle. She just wanted to watch Alexis do that all the time.
“I know I can.” Alice said as she stuck her nose in the air. “Now I’m going to take Lana next door and have words with her about sleeping with other women, so you and Sarah can sit down and have a good long talk.” Alice added as she walked over to Lana and pulled her to her feet.
“Technically I was still sleeping with you though Alice.” Lana argued as she was led from the room by Alice.
Sarah went to speak, but stopped when Alexis held up her hand to stop her. Sarah looked a little sad when she saw that Alexis still wasn’t willing to let her try and explain her reasons for running out, even after she’d just watched Sarah on the TV.
“Bill, Ted, thanks for the kick up the backside, but if you don’t stop listening right now, I’ll use you both as my own personal training dummies from now on.” Alexis said as if they were both in the room. There was a clicking sound and Alexis smiled just before walking over and sitting down next to Sarah on the sofa.
“I’m sorry for upsetting you by running from the room earlier Alexis.” Sarah said as tears ran down her cheek. “It all just got a little too much for me to deal with, and you heard the other reason for yourself.” Sarah added, as she pointed towards the TV that had played the whole conversation she’d had with Alice and Lana down by the swimming pool.
“I’m not very good at this sort of thing Sarah.” Alexis said as she wiped away the tear running down her cheek. “I’ve had no pre mission briefing.” Alexis added with a weak smile.
“Can’t you just be yourself?” Sarah asked.
“Not really Sarah. I’ve spent the last seven years trying to be Alice, so I have no idea how to be the Alexis you once knew.”
“Is that why you’ve done everything to try and stop us from having this time alone together? So you wouldn’t have to rely on nothing but your feelings for me?” Sarah asked as she looked into Alexis’s eyes and smiled at her.
“Not on purpose, but now I think about it, I guess I have been.” Alexis sighed. “I was worried about you finding out about the men I’ve slept with, and then there was the whole extra strength and faster healing thing as well.” Alexis added.
“Do you have any other little secrets I need to know about?” Sarah asked. “Like the ability to fly?”
“No, I can’t fly, well not without the aid of a plane or helicopter.” Alexis pointed out.
“Let me guess, you know how to fly both of them?” Sarah asked sarcastically.
“Yes I can actually.” Alexis smiled. “I can also drive a car, truck, tank, and I can also ride a motorbike.” Alexis point out.
“Now you’re just showing off.” Sarah giggled. “I’d like to go out on the back of your bike one of these days though.” Sarah added with a smile.
“We could go out now if you wanted?” Alexis asked looking hopeful.
Sarah could see what she was trying to do, and shot her down in flames. “I’m not falling for that one sugar.” Sarah said, trying to copy the voice Alexis used when wearing the guardian mask. “You are going to sit and talk to me.” She added in the same southern voice.
“Can’t blame a girl for trying.” Alexis smiled as she finally sat back on the sofa, so Sarah could do the same.
“So you don’t have any more super powers then?” Sarah asked as she looked Alexis in the eyes. “You can’t shape shift, or run at a super human speed or anything like that?”
“No I can’t, and I don’t have any more secrets I’m keeping from you either.” Alexis said with a little laugh.
“It doesn’t change the way I feel about you Alexis, and you’re still close enough to the person I fell in love with, for me to still want to be with you for the rest of my life.” Sarah lifted her hand to Alexis’s cheek and felt the smooth skin on her face as she said it.
“I’ll never be able to give you children Sarah, and I’ll be putting my life in danger all the time as I go on missions with Alice, or for the old man.” Alexis warned.
“I now all that Lexi.” Sarah grinned, as she used a shorter version of Alexis’s name. “And I’ll be here in command helping Lana, Bill and Ted to bring you home safe at the end of every mission.” Sarah added.
“I like the sound of that.” Alexis smiled.
“What, the coming home from every mission to me?” Sarah asked.
“Yes that, but also the new name Lexi.” She grinned.
“So can I call you Lexi then from now on?” Sarah asked as she rested her head on Lexi’s shoulder and smiled up at her.
“I’d like that a lot Sarah.” Lexi said just before she started kissing her.
“If Lexi doesn’t mind, can she see about taking all this stuff off, so I can cuddle with her properly?” Sarah asked as she wrapped her knuckles on the chest armour Lexi was still wearing along with all the other stuff, including the cat suit.
Lexi got up and removed all the body armour, and then she removed her boots and cat suit. She was left in just her panties and bra stood in front of Sarah. I think I’ll take a quick shower. I was sweating quite a bit while I was working out earlier.” Lexi said as she gathered up all the stuff she’d just removed and returned it to her armoury before going to the bathroom to take a shower. She’d not been in there long when she heard Sarah’s soft footfalls on the tile floor of the bathroom, and then she saw Sarah open the shower door and step into the shower naked.
“I was missing you, and wanted to help you get clean.” Sarah pouted as she took the soap out of Lexi’s hand and then started soaping up Lexi’s body for her.
“Why don’t you hate me Sarah? After all I’ve done to you over the past seven years, you should hate me right now, not be in a shower with me.” Lexi asked with a puzzled look.
“You’d like it to be that simple wouldn’t you Lexi?” Sarah asked. “You could deal with hate, and then the need to fight someone, or defend them if they were in need, but the fact that I forgave you, has left you feeling scared.” Sarah stated the facts as she saw them.
“Yes I’m scared of what could happen further down the line.” Lexi admitted with fear in her voice.
“Just treat this like a long term mission where your job is to keep our love alive at all cost.” Sarah said, as she leaned over and started kissing Lexi, while she played with one her nipples. “I think someone likes this.” Sarah purred as she heard Lexi let out a gasp when Sarah squeezed her nipple a little tighter.
The quick shower turned into a long love making session that started in the shower and then moved to the rest of the bathroom before they ended up on the bed. Lexi was lying on the bed with a contented look on her face as Sarah slept cuddled up to her side later in the day. All the thoughts of her being nothing more than a walking, talking, breathing weapon had been forgot after what she’d just done with Sarah for most the afternoon.
Lexi was sat on the sofa a little later when Sarah wandered out the bedroom and sat on the sofa next to her. Sarah cuddled up to Lexi when she lifter her arm up to let Sarah get a little closer.
“Sorry if I wore you out.” Lexi grinned.
“Don’t be, that was amazing.” Sarah grinned back. “I do think I found another side effect to that treatment they gave you though.” Sarah giggled.
“As side effects go, I think it’s a pleasant one.” Lexi smiled as she looked down at Sarah, as she looked up at her from where her head was resting on Lexi’s breasts.
They just lay there not saying anything for a couple of minutes, and then Sarah asked Lexi a question. “Do you ever miss any part of not being Alex anymore?”
“No, but it’s hard to miss something that you always thought was wrong about you in the first place.” Lexi said in reply. “This feels normal to me, but as Alex I always felt like something was wrong with me. Do you miss Alex at all?”
“Nope. I’ve still got the most important part right here still.” Sarah put her hand over Lexi’s heart as she said it. “I think you’re just perfect for me now.” Sarah added with a grin, just before she started kissing Lexi.
Lexi flicked on the TV and then found a movie for them to watch, but they spent more time kissing than they did watching the movie.
“I think we better see about feeding you.” Lexi said when she heard Sarah’s tummy make a sound. “Do you mind if we ask Alice and Lana to join us?” Lexi asked.
“I’d be disappointed if you didn’t Lexi.” Sarah pouted as she sat up so they could go and see if the other two wanted to eat.
Lexi knocked on the door to the apartment next to hers and then waited for one of them to answer it. Lexi had to grin when she saw Alice open the door with very messy hair.
“Hi sis. Sarah and I were thinking of heading out to get something to eat, and wondered if you and Lana wanted to join us?” Lexi asked. “Don’t worry; I’ll wear the mask tonight.” Lexi added with a smile when she saw the look Alice gave her.
“Sounds like a great idea sis, just give us half an hour to get ready, and we’ll be with you.” Alice said. “Do you mind if Lana and I raid you wardrobe sis?” Alice asked with some pleading in her voice.
“Feel free to go and help yourself sis. Sarah and I will be with Bill and Ted when you’re ready.” Lexi said with an evil grin. “I need to have a word with them about earlier, and also I want to let Sarah pick what I look like when we go out to eat.” Lexi added just before she turned and walked away.
“Go easy on the two of them sis! They were only trying to help you!” Alice shouted.
Lexi and Sarah found a couple of nice dresses to wear and then they quickly sorted out their hair before they left to go and sort out a new face for Lexi. Alice and Lana were just leaving their apartment as Lexi and Sarah left theirs, so Lexi held the door for them to go and find something for the two of them to wear.
Bill and Ted both looked very worried when they saw Lexi walk into the computer room and make her way over to them right away.
“Hey G, how you feeling now?” Bill asked as he got up and tried to keep half a room between him and Lexi.
“I’m doing fine, but I should still kick both your asses for that little stunt with my goggles earlier.” Lexi said, trying to sound angry, and doing a pretty good job of it.
“Don’t be like that G. We just wanted to give Sarah a chance to explain how she felt about you.” Ted said, as he also tried to keep half the room between them and Lexi.
“Play nice Lexi, they were trying to help. And I did have a lovely afternoon with you in the shower, then on the bathroom floor, and finally on the bed.” Sarah said it all in a husky voice.
Bill and Ted had both zoned out while Sarah spoke. Lexi and Sarah could both tell that they were trying to form a mental image of what the two girls had gotten up to in them three places. They were soon snapped out of the fun zone when they heard Lexi speak again.
“Do this little favour for me, and I’ll let the two of you off this time!” Lexi warned them. “I want you to work with Sarah to come up with a new look for me to use tonight, so Lana, Alice, Sarah and I can go out for dinner.” Lexi added as she pointed towards the masking machine.
“You got it G!” They both said as they went over and brought up the library of faces for Sarah to pick from. Sarah found one and then had Bill and Ted alter bits until it looked just the way Sarah wanted it to look. Then they started the machine up and waited for it to produce the mask.
“We’ll need a long red wig and green contact lenses as well.” Sarah said while they waited for the mask to finish up the printing process.
Ted went and got the bits they needed and was soon back with them. Sarah helped Lexi put the wig on and pin it in place, and then she watched as Lexi put the contacts in and blinked a couple of times until they were seated right.
Alice and Lana entered the room just as Bill was removing the mask from the machine. He handed it over to Lexi, and she grabbed the glue and sprayed the inside of the mask before applying it to her face. Bill had brought a large mirror into the room to make it easier for them to see what they were doing while applying the masks. Lexi soon had it in place, and had to admit that after a couple of minutes, she really couldn’t notice she was even wearing it still.
“How do I look?” Lexi asked.
“I think you look really cute Lexi, but I still think your normal face is much prettier.” Sarah said as she looked over at Alice.
“I know you do my love, but I can’t keep stealing Lana’s love away from her, can I?” Lexi said with a pout.
“I know that Lexi, and it was fun picking my date for the evening.” Sarah grinned.
“I love the new version of your name sis.” Alice smiled. “Lexi.” Alice let it roll off her tongue.
“Is that what you want to be called from now on Lexi?” Lana asked, also liking it.
“Yes, if none of you mind that is?” Lexi asked as she looked around the room.
Everyone nodded to say they liked the new version of her name, and from that moment on Alexis was just known as Lexi. Or guardian when out on a mission.
With the girls all ready to go out to dinner, they headed up in the lift, but instead of taking Lexi’s mustang, they took Lana’s silver Lexus instead. Alice thought it wouldn’t stand out as much, and Lexi didn’t have a driver’s license for her new face if they got pulled over by the police.
Sarah was glad Lexi wasn’t driving; this meant she got to sit in the back of Lana’s car with her for a change. Lana drove them to a nice little restaurant that catered to couples like theirs, so it wasn’t a problem later in the night when they took to a dance floor and danced together while slow music played in the background.
Alice and Sarah got a little tipsy by the time they were ready to leave again, so Lana and Lexi helped them out to Lana’s car. Lana was worried that Lexi would have a go at a couple of men who were trying to chat them all up, but Lexi just blanked the two men and got Sarah in the back of Lana’s car before getting in herself.
Lana thought that having Sarah around could finally curb Lexi’s temper a bit, and they wouldn’t have to avoid places where Lexi had tried to beat the crap out of some one. Lana called and grabbed Bill and Ted burgers and fries on the way back to the command centre.
Bill and Ted were still in the computer room using the larger display screen to play video games on when the four girls got back there, so they left them with the food before heading to their apartments to get some sleep among other things they had planned.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 10 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Lexi was just slipping on a swim suit after spending another wonderful night sleeping with Sarah when she heard Sarah speak to her. “I hope you weren’t thinking of sneaking off for a swim without me Lexi?” She asked with a pout.
“I wouldn’t call it sneaking off Saz. I was just getting an early start on my morning workout.” Lexi said as she walked back over to the bed and leaned over to give Sarah a good morning kiss. “I’ll wait for you if you’re that eager to come swimming with me?” She asked with a grin.
“I’m that eager to do everything with you.” Sarah said as she slid out of bed with some help form Lexi, so she could go and grab a swim suit and join her for a swim. “Will you be calling on Alice and Lana to see if they want to join us?” Sarah asked.
“I was thinking of giving them the day off today, so we can spend some time alone.” Lexi said with a grin and she walked over and wrapped her arms around Sarah and started kissing her.
“I like the sound of that.” Sarah purred.
Lexi helped Sarah put on a bathrobe like she was now wearing and they made their way down to the pool for a swim. Sarah kept up with Lexi for as long as she could, but had to slow down to a more normal pace in the end while she watched Lexi do length after length.
Sara was sat on the edge of the pool when Lexi finally stopped and swam over to where she was sat watching her. “I’m sorry if I’ve left you feeling lonely Saz, I kind of zoned out there for a bit.” Lexi said as she jumped up out the pool to sit next to her on the edge.
“Is all this hard for you to then Lexi?” Sara asked as she looked around the large room and then down at herself.
“No, I love to swim lengths.” Lexi said, not understanding what Sarah was getting at.
“I don’t mean the swimming silly.” Sarah giggled. “I can see you like that. I mean having me and Alice knowing who you really are?” She asked.
“I wouldn’t call it hard, but it does feel very different being able to just move around the complex without worrying if Alice will be hiding around the next bend.” Lexi frowned. “I never realised how lonely it was not to have a life until now.” She added with a smile.
“No regrets then about coming clean with Alice and then letting me in on the big secret?” Sarah asked as she rested her head on Lexi’s shoulder.
“No regrets Saz, but some worries about dragging you into this life Alice and I live.” Lexi said as she wrapped an arm around Sarah to pull her closer.
“You saw how I was living Lexi, could you call that a life?” Sarah asked with a giggle. “If I died this minute, I’d die happy knowing that I got to spend time with you again.” Sarah sighed.
“I can’t say I’d be happy, but I know what you mean.” Lexi said. “I’m just sorry I never looked you up earlier, or Lana and the old man had told me the trouble you were having.” She added with anger in her voice.
“I coped alright for the most part.” Sarah said not sounding to bothered about her past seven years. “Something always happened to stop me going hungry, or being kicked out on the street. It was like I had some sort of guardian angel looking over...” Was all Sarah said before she realised that in a way she had. Bob must have been helping to keep her going in whatever little way he could find.
“Bob and Lana must have been helping you out.” Lexi said, reading Sarah’s mind. “Bob acts all tough, but he’ a great guy.” Lexi added.
“What about Lana? She’s pretty great too.” Sarah pointed out.
“Yes she is, and she’s done wonders with Alice.”
“I hear she’s done her fair share of times helping you out as well.” Sarah said with a grin as she sat up and looked at Lexi suspiciously.
“I take that look to mean that Lana told you about my breakdowns after those missions with the men and the sex?” Lexi said looking troubled.
“Yes she did, I got a pretty good telling off from her over how I reacted to the information.” Sarah said looking a little sad about what she did. “She reminded me of how a loving big sister would be if someone upset her baby sister.” Sarah added with a nervous giggle as she tried to make the mood a little lighter.
“She can be a lot like that at times, but it’s kind of like a family unit most the time. Probably even more so now that Alice is in on whom her guardian is, and I have you back in my life.” Lexi said the last bit with a grin.
“I’m glad she was there to help you Lexi. I’m glad you had someone to help you get through your rough patch.” Sarah said with a distant sound to her voice, like she knew the trouble she’d had from experience. “It must have felt like being raped? Feeling dirty inside and out, like you will never be clean again.” Sarah went on to say with the same faraway look.
Before Lexi had time to ask any more questions though Alice and Lana burst into the room giggling as Lana chased Alice over to the pool before Lana pushed Alice in and then jumped in after her. Sarah started giggling just before she slid back into the water to give the two new comers a good morning hug.
Lexi had a feeling that Sarah had been raped, and she planned to find out what happened, and see if anyone was ever charged for it. If not, then she would sort out her own justice. Lexi snapped out of her mood and slid into the pool to also give Alice and Lana a good morning hug.
Sarah and Lexi swam some more lengths to keep Alice and Lana company, and then they all went back to their rooms to take a shower before sorting out some breakfast of fruit and yogurt. Once they had all eaten, they went to see Bill and Ted, so they could clear some room at a couple of the computers for Lana to start and show Sarah the ropes. Alice and Lexi went to see Bob about the upcoming mission they would be starting on Monday.
“You got time to go over the mission briefing old man?” Lexi asked as she pocked her head in Bob’s office.
“Yep, I’ve just had the latest Intel through, is Alice with you?” Bob asked as he waved Lexi into the room.
“Yes she’s right here.” Lexi said as she entered the room with Alice right behind her.
“I hear that you’re using the name Lexi now as well?” Bob asked.
“Yes I am. Sarah called me it, and I really like it.” Lexi smiled. Something Bob wasn’t use to seeing too much of, but he liked the new look.
“Is it okay for me to start calling you Lexi then?” Bob asked.
“Please do Bob.” Lexi smiled some more. “So what’s the mission then?” Lexi asked.
“Pretty much just a babysitting job, so I was thinking of letting you carry it out while Alice goes with Sarah to look around her new College, and help her settle in on her first day.” Bob said.
Lexi wanted to ask if Alice could cover it then, while she went with Sarah on her first day, but Lexi already knew that Babysitting was her domain.
“Who will I be babysitting?” Lexi asked as she held out her hand to take the computer pad off Bob and check through the info they had on the subject to be protected.
“We’ve heard some rumours about a radical group targeting a senator. He’s got plenty of protection to cover him, but his daughter keeps ditching her body guards, so I’ve been asked to send in someone to watch her without her knowing it.” Bob said with a frown, showing that he thought the mission was lame, and not really what they were set up to deal with.
Lexi read through the notes and found out it was a fifteen year old girl that looked like a proper little tearaway. Lexi thought she was like a female version of what Alex was like at school. She found herself wondering if she was getting into trouble trying to protect a friend, or just rebelling against her father. “She sounds like such a little darling.” Lexi said sounding very sarcastic. “Why are we being asked to handle this?” Lexi asked.
“Came down as a request from up high.” Bob said with a roll of his eyes. “The senator has friends in high places.” Bob added.
“Right, so he has dirt on someone and now he’s using that to get help keeping his daughter safe?” Lexi said, reading between the lines.
“Sounds about right Lexi.” Bob chuckled. “Just keep an eye on her, and get her to safety if anything happens.” He frowned.
“Any problem with me tranking her if she becomes any trouble?” Lexi asked with a grin.
“Just as long as she gets handed back to her father in one piece and breathing, knock yourself out Lexi.” Bob said as he leaned back in his chair and let out a sigh.
“I trust that Alice will be wearing a mask while she’s out on campus with Sarah?” Lexi asked with some worry in her voice.
“Yes she will, but you will need to go and help sort out the look you want her to have.” Bob said as he looked at Lexi.
“Why do I have to go and help sort it out?” Lexi asked looking puzzled. “Alice will be the one wearing it.” She added.
“Tomorrow yes, but most the time it will be you wearing it while you go to class with Sarah.” Bob said with a grin.
“Why will I be in class with Sarah?” Lexi asked.
“I think it’s about time you got use to being around people. I’m hoping it will help you learn to deal with men without wanting to make them cry all the time.” Bob chuckled. “I also think it would help Sarah to have you along to help with some of the lessons.” He added.
“Okay then, I’ll do it, but only to help Sarah out.” Lexi said with a weak resistant sound to her voice.
Bob already knew that Lexi would agree to start college once he said that Sarah would need the help. Bob really was hoping to get Lexi to calm down and become friendlier around men.
“Does Sarah know that I’ll be starting collage with her?” Lexi asked.
“I thought I’d let you tell her that little piece of information.” Bob smiled. “I can’t be doing with all that hugging.” He added with a fake shudder.
“We better go and break the good news to her then.” Lexi said with a grin as she got up and then helped Alice to her feet before they left the room and went to find Sarah.
They found Sarah with Lana and Ted in the computer room being shown how to monitor the front and rear view camera on the guardian helmet. Lana had saved Lexi more than once by warning about someone coming up behind her while on a mission using the rear view camera. Alice and Lexi left Sarah to have her lesson while Alice went to check out some of the missions that she’d been locked out of until now, while Lexi went to read up on some of Sarah’s past back in the old town. Lexi was still bothered about the way Sarah spoke while down next to the pool earlier in the day.
Lexi kept one eye on Sarah as she typed away on the computer and got into the folder Lana had on Sarah. Lexi was angry with herself as she read more and more about Sarah’s past seven years, but she didn’t read about anything that screamed out she was raped. Then she noticed that Lana had left a space of just over six months where Sarah didn’t work or do anything at all. Lexi found it odd that Lana wouldn’t make any notes as to what Sarah had been doing in that six month period, so she had a pretty good idea that Lana had found something out, but didn’t want anyone else to know about it, or more to the point Lexi to find out. Lexi knew that she would have to get Bill and Ted to help her track down the missing info by getting her into the police computer back in their old home town at some point after this mission she would be starting in a couple of days.
“What you up to then Lexi?” Sarah asked as she walked over to where she was sat looking up info on the home and school where the senator’s daughter would be.
“Just some mission stuff.” Lexi said as she leaned back in the chair and let Sarah see what she was looking at. Lexi had kept the info on the screen just in case one of the others wandered over to chat with her while she was looking at the file Lana had made up for Sarah.
“Is this the mission you have to go on this Monday?” Sarah asked with a little sadness in her voice.
“Yes it is, but it’s just a babysitting job for a senator’s brat of a daughter.” Lexi said with a roll of her eyes. “Boring stuff we sometimes get stuck with to keep the higher ups happy. The old man only does them to grease wheels and get more funding.” Lexi added.
“I was hoping to have you close by on my first day of college.” Sarah said with a pout. “But at least I know that you won’t be dodging bullets and putting your life in danger.” She added with a grin.
“I’m sorry I won’t be there on Monday, but I will be their when missions let me.” Lexi said with a grin. “Bob thinks I need to learn how to interact with people better, and help you keep your grades up.” Lexi added looking all series.
“What will happen when you’re not their on Monday though?” Sarah asked looking worried.
“Alice will be there in my place wearing a mask, and also recording everything so I can skim through it ready for when I take her place later in the week.” Lexi said with a shrug, like it was all normal. “We need to work out a look for me though. The old man doesn’t want anyone to see Alice going back to college as it would look a little weird for her to be back there.” Lexi added.
Sarah got a grin on her face as she pulled Lexi up out her seat. “We better go and find you a new look I like then.”
Lexi just smiled as she let Sarah drag her over to the computer system that controlled the mask making machine. Lexi was impressed with how far Sarah had come in just one day with Lana, Bill and Ted. She was able to launch the program and start adding different looks to the model of Alice and Lexi’s head.
“We’ll keep you with blond hair so you don’t have to worry about wearing a wig.” Sarah said as she played around with the image on the screen.
Lexi soon found herself looking at a very pretty looking girl on the screen that wasn’t to different to what she looked like anyway, but was different enough for no one to see it as Alice, but maybe a cousin.
“What do you think of her?” Sarah finally asked when she realised that Lexi had let her do all the work.
“I think you made me look very pretty Saz.” Lexi said as she turned Sarah’s chair around to face her, so they could kiss. They stopped when they heard a crashing sound from across the room. When they looked over to where the noise came from they saw Ted trying to get up off the floor where his chair had fallen over with him still sat in it.
“Serves you right for trying to be nosey.” Sarah giggled as a very red faced Ted got up and then picked his chair back up.
“Sorry dudettes, but you just look so...” Was all Ted said before he saw the look that Lexi gave him, and then he rephrased his answer. “You look really good together. I’m glad to see G finally happy.”
Lexi couldn’t be mad with Ted, or Bill for acting the way they did, it must be a shock to see her so happy after all these years of wandering around the complex looking so moody. The pair of them had helped her get through many a tough time.
Lana and Alice had gone back to their room. Alice said she felt tired and said that Lana looked tired as well, so Lexi had a pretty good idea that sleep wasn’t on the cards for either of them.
“We’ll leave the two of you in peace then, but I want the pair of you at my place just before seven this evening for dinner.” Lexi said in a stern voice.
Bill and Ted just started grinning at the thought of having some of Lexi’s great cooking. They normally only got that when she got done with a mission. They could both see the advantage of having Sarah around all the time.
“We’ll be there dudettes!” Bill said as he looked at Ted just before they both started playing air guitar like Bill and Ted used to do in the movie they earned their names from. Then they both went “Excellent!”
Sarah and Lexi just left the room shaking their heads and giggling at them. “I really need to help the pair of them find girlfriends.” Lexi said as she led Sarah down the corridor toward their room.
“I think you’d be wasting your time Lexi. They already have each other.” Sarah said in a matter of fact way.
“I know they’re really good friends to each other, but they need to find a good woman each.” Lexi said. “I owe them that much for all the help they’ve been to me over the years.” Lexi added.
Sarah stopped walking and looking at Lexi with shock written all over her face. “You really have no idea about them do you?” She asked.
“I have no idea about what?” Lexi asked with a puzzled look.
“I think Bob was right about you needing to learn about people.” Sarah said with a sigh. “Bill and Ted are gay. They are in love with each other.” Sarah said very slowly like Lexi would have trouble understanding it.
Lexi just looked at Sarah like she’d gone mad for a couple of seconds, then she looked puzzled before settling on a thoughtful look while her brain put all the little pieces together. “Wow, how come I never saw any of that before?” Lexi asked herself more than Sarah. “But all the looking and then falling off the chair just now? They can’t be gay.” Lexi said as she shook her head in disbelief.
“All an act to stop people seeing the real picture.” Sarah said with a shrug. “I bet they share a room here at the complex to save room.” Sarah added as she took a stunned looking Lexi by the hand and kept leading her back to their room.
“Yes they do, but how could you know all that just after a couple of days?” Lexi asked, still looking shocked that her two best friends could be an item and her not know about it for all this time.
“I’m good at reading people remember? I worked out who you were back in school that time, and that you weren’t a normal person.” Sarah said with a smug look.
“I feel like such an idiot now. All the times I’ve had a go at them for looking at me in a weird way. Why do you think they never told me? Do you think they couldn’t trust me?” Lexi said with a hurt look on her face.
“I don’t think it was anything like that Lexi. I think they just thought it would be better to keep you thinking they were just friends. You’ve had enough stuff of your own to deal with over the years.” Sarah said as she stopped walking and pulled Lexi into a hug with her. “They must know that you know now anyway.” Sarah added as she looked up at one of the many cameras they had in the complex.
“They don’t actually.” Lexi said with a grin when they broke the hug. “I’ve been carrying this around with me.” She added as she held up a little black box that looked like a key fob you would use to unlock a car door remotely.
“What difference does that make?” Sarah asked with a puzzled look this time.
“It’s just a little something that Bill and Ted came up with to stop me being seen and heard on videos and cameras when I didn’t want to be.” Lexi giggled. “It blocks the signal somehow when I have it turned on like I have since they helped you out the other day.” Lexi added as she put the little gadget back in her pocket.
“Don’t be mad with either of them Lexi, just let them know you don’t mind, and that you’re still their friend.” Sarah said as she started walking again.
“That could never change Saz!” Lexi said with a little anger in her voice. “I just feel like I’ve failed them as a friend for not seeing it sooner.” She added with a frown.
“No you haven’t Lexi; you still loved them as friends even though they were different.” Sarah smiled. “You saw them as two good friends. Didn’t you start to wonder about them when they just accepted you as Alexis that day when you saved Alice?” Sarah asked.
“No, but I was a little side tracked with other things back then, and the next time I saw them I was already Alice’s twin.” Lexi said with a little giggle when she thought back to that first meeting.
“What’s so funny?” Sarah asked with a smirk when she saw Lexi giggle and put her hand over her mouth to hide it. Sarah thought it made her look really cute.
“Sorry, but I was just thinking back to the day I first walked into the interview room where Bob was holding them after they got caught trying to hack the complex system.” Lexi giggled some more.
“They tried to break in to the computer system here?” Sarah asked looking shocked at hearing that. “Why would they do that?” Sarah asked.
“They were still trying to clear my name, even though Alex had been dead by then for a year. They didn’t just try to break into the system; they got in and were looking around for evidence of my innocence.” Lexi said as they reached their room and went in.
“Wow. Now that is what I call friendship.” Sarah said looking proud of all the trouble Bill and Ted had gone to trying to clear Alex’s name. “Hold on a minute, why would they have proof of your innocence here at the complex?” Sarah asked looking angry now.
“Calm down Saz.” Lexi said as she pulled Sarah a little closer to her while they sat on the sofa talking. “Ted found a weird signal piggybacking on the feed that they were tapped into back at school, but it wasn’t until after I was arrested and locked up that they finally tracked it back to the complex here.”
“Why were they watching the school back then?” Sarah asked sounding worried. “And why didn’t they help keep you out if prison?” Sarah asked.
“They were watching Alice after she tested higher on some test than anyone had ever tested before, then they saw Alexis out with Alice at some point, so they started watching both of us. They saw how far I was willing to go when trying to keep Alice safe, and Bob thought I’d be a good candidate for the guardian project.” Lexi shrugged.
“And this is the result of all that happened?” Sarah asked as she rested her head on Lexi’s shoulder again. “What happened when you met Bill and Ted again?” She asked with a giggle.
“I walked into the room wearing the black cat suit and they thought I was Alice at first.” Lexi giggled. “They hadn’t seen Alice since her and my parents moved away, so they told her they were sorry about Alex, and that she looked good.” Lexi giggled some more. “I told them Alice was looking very good, but I was Alexis.”
“How did they take that little piece of news?” Sarah asked as she put her hand up to her mouth to stop from giggling too much.
“They both just sat there with their mouths open for a full two minutes as they took it all in. Bill was the first to speak when he asked if I was really Alexis. They both thought I was Alice still, so they asked me a bunch of stuff that only Alex would know the answer to before they finally believed me.” Lexi stopped giggling and let out a sigh.
“I bet they were glad to see you still alive?” Sarah asked.
“Yes they were, we all had a good cry as we hugged each other. I should have realised then that they were more than just friends to each other.” Lexi said with another giggle at the fact they had managed to trick her all this time.
“Did you help them get their jobs here then?” Sarah asked as she looked around the room. “Or are they serving out some sort of sentence for breaking into the complex computer system?” Sarah asked looking worried.
“Bob was impressed with what they had done, so he set up a little test while I was showing them around the place. They already had the job, but Bob likes to keep people on their toes.” Lexi giggled at the memory of Bill and Ted showing up the teckies.
“I trust they passed his test?” Sarah asked, but already knew the answer to that with the fact Bill and Ted were still here and looking right at home in the computer room.
“They solved the problem so fast that it even left the old man speechless, which isn’t an easy thing to do.” Lexi said looking impressed with what her friends had done.
“Sounds like normal Bill and Ted stuff to me.” Sarah giggled. “They were the only other two to show up when you were laid to rest in that grave.” Sarah added with a faraway look in her eyes.
“They told me that when I first saw them again. I think they’ve always known I’ve had feelings for you, but never brought up your name again after I changed the subject that day. I really thought I was doing the right thing keeping away Saz.” Lexi said with some pleading in her voice.
“I did try to move on, but I compared everyone to you, and I was never going to find another you. So I ended up becoming the town weirdo and bounced from job to job until some sexy looking chick turned up and took me away from it all.” Sarah giggled just before leaning over and giving Lexi a kiss. “My hero.” She purred after.
Lexi not one for sitting round doing nothing was soon fidgeting on the sofa and wanting to get up and do something. “I’m going to suit up and head down to the training room for a bit. I need to have a work out.” Lexi said as she got up off the sofa.
“Do you mind if I come down with you and start working out as well?” Sarah asked, not sure if Lexi would want her along or not. “I’d like to try and brush up on my self defence a little if I’m going to be at college.” Sarah added.
“Okay, I would like the company, and I’ll promise to go easy on you, but shout up if I hurt you.” Lexi warned. “I can get carried away sometimes.” She added with a grin.
“Can I try on one of your catsuits as well?” Sarah asked looking sheepish as she said it. “They look really sexy on you, and I’d love to know what it feels like to wear one.” Sarah added as she stepped closer to Lexi and ran a finger down her neck and let it go all the way down to the dip between Lexi’s breasts showing just a little above the v-neck t-shirt she was wearing.
“I think you will look even sexier in one of them than I do.” Lexi grinned as she led Sarah over to the locked room and punched in the code.
Sarah couldn’t help noticing the numbers she hit. “Hey! That was my birthday you just punched in there.” Sarah said with a grin.
“Not just your birthday Saz.” Lexi grinned back. Lexi had punched in another couple of numbers before Sarah took any real notice of what she was punching into the keypad. “I also punched in the date you first kissed me as well.” Lexi added with an even bigger grin.
“Aren’t you worried that I might break in and steal all your dangerous little toys?” Sarah asked as she wrapped her arms around Lexi just before kissing her.
“You’ve already stole the heart of the most dangerous toy, why worry about anything else?” Lexi asked with a grin just before she kissed Sarah again.
“You say the sweetest things to me.” Sarah giggled. “Now let’s suit up and go do some training.” She added as she led Lexi into the room and suddenly stopped when she saw all the different weapons on the walls and a line of catsuits hanging on another wall.
Lexi helped Sarah slip out of her clothes and then into one of her catsuits. It was a little snug on her because Lexi wasn’t quite as well filled out in the bum and chest area, but neither was Alice for that matter, hence the reason for Lexi being the same way.
“I won’t have to wear one of them will I?” Sarah asked with a shaky hand as she pointed at one of the helmets sat on a shelf looking at her and Lexi.
“No, I only wore the one the other day because I was hiding from you and Alice.” Lexi said as she slipped into a catsuit herself. “I thought you hated me, so I hated me to.” Lexi added as she wiped away a tear that had ran down her cheek.
“I never hated you Lexi. I was just overwhelmed by everything, and sad that I wasn’t your first.” Sarah pouted just before she pulled Lexi closer for a hug and a kiss. Sarah liked the feel of them both wearing cat suits while they got close to each other.
“And how do you feel now?” Lexi asked with a grin when they stopped kissing.
“I feel that if we don’t get out of here right now, we will never make it to the training room.” Sarah said taking a couple of deep breaths as she stepped back.
Lexi giggled as she led Sarah back out the little room and then pushed a button on the control pad before the door closed and sealed air tight again. Then they went over to the sofa and sat down to put on a pair of boots each. Sarah felt a foot taller when she stood up again.
“Wow, I feel really tall in these things.” Sarah giggled as she tried to find her balance again.
“Sorry about that, but the boots have a four inch heel and a one inch soul to make me look taller than Alice. We didn’t want her working out me and her were the same height.” Lexi said as she stood up and started walking around like she’d been doing it on high heels all her life.
Lexi helped Sarah out of the apartment and then down the hall way to the training room. By the time they got there, Sarah was walking normally again. The room was as large as the pool room, but had a large assault course in it and a target range at one end, as well as a section full of what looked like crash test dummies.
“So this is where you let off some steam then?” Sarah asked as she walked around some of the room. “Is that the mess you made the other day when I upset you?” Sarah asked as she pointed at a pile of dummies in the middle of the room.
“Yep. Bill and Ted weren’t happy that I went so postal on them, but it was better than going to the computer room while in a bad mood.” Lexi giggled. “I tend to kill keyboards when I do that.” Lexi added when she saw the puzzled look on Sarah’s face.
“I bet Bill and Ted just hate it when you get all angry with their babies as well?” Sarah said with a pout. “So where do we start?” Sarah asked as she turned to face Lexi with a grin on her face.
“We start by getting you warmed up a little first with some jogging and stretching Miss Briton.” Lexi smiled as she started a slow jog with Sarah jogging next to her.
“This would be a lot easier if we were wearing jogging shoes instead of high heeled boots you know.” Sarah said as she jogged a little faster to keep up with Lexi’s pace.
“Probably, but I can’t go out as the guardian wearing jogging shoes, so I find it best to train in what I wear while out in the field.” Lexi smiled.
Sarah was starting to pant quite heavily now, but she noticed that Lexi didn’t even look winded yet. She could see that working out with Lexi wasn’t going to be as easy as it was to go swimming with her, but she would stick at it and get in shape.
“I’m beginning to think that wearing a catsuit wasn’t one of my smartest ideas.” Sarah panted.
“Nope, but it’s one of the sexiest though.” Lexi said with a grin.
Sarah giggled and lost her balance and would have fallen if not for Lexi’s lightning fast reflexes. Lexi was right there in front of her in a flash to catch her before she fell head first onto the floor.
“Thanks Lexi, guess I’m still trying to get use to the heels on these boots.” Sarah said with a giggle as she looked up into Lexi’s eyes from where she lay with her upper body cradled in Lexi’s arms.
“I was being foolish to think you could just start training in these heels.” Lexi said looking angry with herself. “Let’s call it a day and go back to the apartment.” Lexi added as she got up and helped Sarah to her feet again.
“Please don’t do that Lexi! I want to stay and help you train, or at least sit and watch you work out.” Sarah said pleadingly as she pushed Lexi away from her. “I don’t want you to keep getting side tracked because of me, so I want to help you train if I can in some way.” Sarah added.
Lexi smiled at the way Sarah wanted to help her train, even if it was just as a form of cheerleader. “Okay, I’ll let you do some training with me still, but we’ll do some bits on the assault course instead of all the running.” Lexi said as she led the way over to the assault course. “Watch what I do and then copy me, but don’t feel bad if you can’t do it right away, it took me a couple of tries to get the hang of it all.” Lexi warned as she ran up to a wall and scaled it using a rope that was hanging from it. Lexi then ran across a long beam that was five feet off the floor before jumping to a rope that was hanging down above a water filled hole.
Sarah stood with her mouth open as she watched Lexi gracefully do the course before returning to where she was still stood. “You ready to give it a go, or do you want to just watch me do it a couple more times first?” Lexi asked with a grin.
“I’ll have to have a go sooner or later, so it might as well be sooner.” Sarah said with a nervous giggle. Then she took a couple of steps back before she ran at the wall and jumped up grabbing the rope and then clambered to the top, not quite as graceful as Lexi, but she got up there.
Sarah was doing okay for her first time right up until she jumped from the beam to grab the rope over the water hole and fell in with a splash. Lexi ran over to help Sarah out and to make sure she was alright, but knew she was when she heard her laughing at herself.
“You made that look so much easier than it really is.” Sarah giggled as she stood there dripping wet. “It was still fun though.” Sarah added.
“I think we better call it a day now, so I can go and get you dried out and into some dry clothes.” Lexi said as she too had to giggle at the soggy looking Sarah.
“Go... Goo... Good ide... Idea. Tha... That water col... Cold.” Sarah said as she started to shiver.
“Yes it is, they make it that cold so no one ever wants to fall in it twice.” Lexi said as she grabbed a large towel and wrapped it around Sarah as she helped her get back to the apartment so they could take a hot shower together.
Lexi thought Sarah was walking to slow, so she picked her up like she was nothing and carried her to the apartment in the end and then helped her get out of the wet cat suit, bra and panties before helping Sarah into the steaming hot water of the shower before she undressed herself and got in to help Sarah get clean and warm again.
“That feels really good Lexi.” Sarah said when she finally stopped her teeth from chattering. “Did you ever fall in the water at the beginning?” Sarah asked as she let Lexi wash her back and then her breasts.
“Yes, more than once before I got the hang of it all.” Lexi giggled. “I was never the star athlete in school remember?” Lexi point out.
“I remember, but I bet they wouldn’t pick you last anymore.” Sarah giggled.
Lexi just giggled at Sarah’s comment as she helped to get her clean and then out of the shower before wrapping her in a big fluffy bathrobe and taking her into the kitchen area and then helping her to sit at the breakfast bar so she could make them both a hot drink.
Once Lexi had the drinks made she set to work on dinner while Sarah sat and watched her. They were soon joined by Alice and Lana. Lana sat next to Sarah while she told them what happened in the training room, while Alice set to work helping Lexi with dinner. Lexi was glad to see Alice helping out and looking a lot happier than she had in a long time.
Bill and Ted turned up, shortly followed by Bob turning up with a couple of bottles of wine for them all. Lexi stuck to drinking juice, but let the others have the wine. Lexi found herself looking at Bill and Ted a little closer; she could now see all the signs that they were a gay couple.
Lexi waited until they were all sat down relaxing after the meal before she spoke to them about it. “Bill, Ted, can I ask the two of you a question?”
“Sure G, fire away?” Bill said with a happy smile after stuffing himself on some of her and Alice’s amazing cooking.
“Why did you two never tell me that you were an item?” Lexi asked with a hurt look. “Didn’t you feel you could trust me?”
“Yes we trusted you Lexi, we just never thought it that important, and we also thought you would work it out on your own in the end.” Bill said as he reached over and took hold of Lexi’s hand.
“You had so much to deal with being Alice’s guardian and keeping her safe while not letting her find out who you were that we couldn’t see the point of making things weird between us if you didn’t like us after we told you.” Ted added to what Bill just said.
“I’m kind of gay myself guys! How could I hate you for being in love with each other?” Lexi asked looking frustrated with the two of them. “Well a lesbian anyway.” Lexi added with a grin as she looked at Sarah cuddled up next to her falling asleep.
“We could both see that you were still in love with Sarah, and just didn’t want to make you feel worse by being to close around you.” Bill said looking sad. “We both love you too much to hurt you like that dudette.” Bill added with a smile.
“Thanks for that, and I’m sorry I never picked up on it sooner.” Lexi said with a smile back at the two of them. “I hope you will drop the act now I know and I have Sarah back in my life?” Lexi asked with a grin now.
Bill and Ted answered the question by moving closer to each other and then kissing right there on the sofa with the others watching on. Bob and the others all acted like it was normal, so Lexi worked out that she was the only one to blind to notice it.
“I guess you all knew then except me?” Lexi asked the others.
They all smiled and nodded at her. Lexi wasn’t too bothered about being the last to know about it, she still loved them all, and she would trust Bill and Ted with her life any time. Lexi was soon up and playing on the playstation with Bill and Ted while the others sat and watched Lexi wipe the floor with the pair of them, just like she normally did. Lexi finally gave up playing, so she could sit and relax with Sarah while Bill and Ted carried on playing for a little longer before Bob dragged them away again.
Lana and Alice stopped a little longer so Alice could spend some more time with her long lost sister. Lexi had Sarah one side of her cuddled up tightly to her side while Alice cuddled up on the other side with Lana cuddled up next to her.
“I missed you sis.” Alice said in a sleepy voice. “I never felt like you were truly gone all those years, but at the same time I felt an empty spot in my heart as well.” Alice added as she gripped Lexi a little tighter.
“I missed being close to you sis. Being this close all those years, but unable to do something as simple as hug you really hurt.” Lexi said with a sigh as she pulled Alice a little closer.
“Is that why you sometimes kept me just a little to close when you kept me safe from danger while on some of the missions?” Alice asked as she remembered times when her guardian wouldn’t break her embrace for a couple of seconds after the danger had passed.
“I had to steal the hugs where I could before now.” Lexi giggled.
“I bet you helped Lana pick out all those perfect gifts as well?” Alice asked with a sly look over at Lana. “I always wondered how you could work out what I liked all these years.” Alice added with a playful slap on Lana’s leg.
“Hey! It worked both ways without you ever realising it babe.” Lana said. “All those times you told me that Alexis would have loved a top, or a pair of earrings, I would go back later and buy them for her.” Lana added with a smile.
“Did she really do that for me sis?” Alice asked with a tear in her eye.
“Yes she always got me a couple of gifts to open from you, and she would always say that you’d said I’d love the gift and I did sis.” Lexi smiled.
They were quiet after that and Alice fell asleep, so Lexi picked her up and carried her back to the apartment that her and Lana were sharing now before returning back to her apartment and taking Sarah to bed for a cuddle before they fell asleep in each other’s arms.
The next day was Sunday, so they just relaxed and got ready for the mission, and Sarah got herself ready for college the next day. Lexi was only going to be keeping an eye on the target while she was at school and hanging with her friends, so Sarah would get to see Lexi in the evening until the mission was over and they removed the threat.
Alice and Sarah spent some time talking about college while Lana and Lexi went over the target. Lexi thought the girl sounded a lot like Tiffany used to be back in her, Sarah and Alice’s school. Lexi wasn’t looking forward to the mission one bit.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 11 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Lexi was awake early the next morning and went down to the pool to take a swim before getting ready for her babysitting duty. Sarah was still fast asleep when she got up, so she let Sarah sleep in a little later today, as she had college to attend with Alice pretending to be her.
“You should have woke me up!” Sarah whined as she slipped into the pool fifteen minutes later and swam over to Lexi before kissing her good morning.
“You looked to cute while you slept to wake up.” Lexi smiled when they stopped kissing.
“I don’t care how cute you think I look, but thanks for saying that.” Sarah said with a grin. “Wake me up so we can spend as much time together as we can.” Sarah added in a bossy tone as she poked Lexi in the chest.
They were soon joined by Lana and Alice, who had also come for a quick swim before going to get ready for college in Alice’s case, and to monitor and give advice to Lexi while out keeping an eye on the senator’s daughter while at school and with her friends after school.
Alice helped Lexi sort out some breakfast for them all, then Sarah was shocked to see Lexi wonder back into the living room area dressed in normal everyday street clothes. She was wearing a black denim skirt and white v-neck t-shirt and was carrying a black denim jacket in one hand. She was also wearing a pair of black suede boots with a low heel on them.
“Where’s the cat suit and mask?” Sarah asked with a puzzled look.
“It’s not that sort of a mission Saz. I’d look a little silly following a fifteen year old girl around dressed as the guardian.” Lexi giggled. “I’m just going to be in the background to keep an eye on her. It’s a lame assignment if you ask me.” Lexi added with a shrug as she put some bits and bobs Sarah had never seen before in her purse and also the boots she was wearing.
“Why does it still look like you’re arming yourself up then?” Sarah asked looking worried that Lexi was playing down the importance of the mission.
“Because it’s better to have it and not need it, than it is to need it and not have it.” Lexi pointed out.
Alice and Sarah would be leaving at the same time as Lexi, so they all wandered down to see Bill and Ted together, so they could grab their masks. Bob had told Lexi to use a disguise as well as Alice; he didn’t want the senator knowing what Lexi and Alice really looked like. Bob wasn’t happy with Lexi being used to babysit some senator’s daughter at all.
Sarah gave Lexi one final kiss before she watched her spray the mask with adhesive and then apply the mask to her face. Lexi didn’t bother with a wig; she just changed the look of her face enough to make her look very different to what she and Alice normally looked like.
“I hope you have a good time at College, and I’ll see you this evening for a late dinner when I get back.” Lexi said as she gave Sarah one final hug before leaving. “I’ll check coms with you from the car Lana.” Lexi added as she left the room.
Lana gave Alice a hug and a kiss just before Alice placed her mask on to make her look like the person Sarah and Lana had come up with on Saturday. “Don’t forget who you belong to missy.” Lana said just before letting Alice and Sarah leave the room so they could get to college and Sarah’s first class of the day.
“You know I only have eyes for you baby.” Alice pouted. “And you’ll be watching and listening in on me all day anyway.” Alice added with a grin.
“You can count on it.” Lana grinned back. “That is when I’m not talking your sister out of killing a teenage girl.” Lana added with a frown.
“Good luck with that one babe.” Alice giggled as she took Sarah by the hand and led her out to the lift back up to ground level so they could take Alice’s car and get to college.
Lexi was in her mustang and heading over to meet Mellissa Green at her school for their first meeting and to lay down some ground rules about her babysitting duties, and what Mellissa would need to do. Mellissa was the daughter of Doug Green. Mellissa’s mother was Cathy Green, but she died a couple of years back in a car crash. Mellissa had started playing up after her mother’s death, and Lexi had found out that from Bob just yesterday that the babysitting duty had come from someone in Washington against the senator’s orders, so Lexi wasn’t sure what was going on.
“You picking me up loud and clear G?” Lana’s voice asked through the ear wig Lexi had in her ear.
“Perfect as always Lana, you getting me okay at your end?” Lexi asked as she drove along.
“Yep, all clear on our end. Bill and Ted have hacked into the camera system at the school, and are ready to hack the feed in the malls around the area, depending on which one she goes to with her friends after school.” Lana said as she ran thought the check list with Lexi.
“Did Sarah and Alice get off to college alright?” Lexi asked, worried about Sarah on her first day, and Alice being unprotected.
“Yes, and they are both sat having a drink in one of the coffee shops on campus right now.” Lana said as she looked on another monitor and saw Sarah and Alice sat at a table. “Bill and Ted have us hooked into the cameras at the campus, so we can keep an eye on them through the day for you.” Lana added to calm Lexi down.
“Let me know if they have any trouble, and I’ll drop everything here and go to help.” Lexi said in a warning tone.
“You know I will G, but only if it’s an emergency. Sarah and Alice are able to look after themselves you know?” Lana said with some anger in her voice.
“I know that Lana, but I would much rather be there helping them at college, than playing babysitter to some spoiled little brat of a teenager.” Lexi whined.
“Did you read any of the info I put together for you Lexi?” Lana asked with a frown. “She’s not your normal bratty teenager. She’s been a little rebellious since her mother died.” Lana added.
“I bet she’s just like Tiffany.” Lexi said with some tone to her voice. “Cheerleader and queen bitch, just like they all are.” Lexi added with a growl as she put her foot down on the gas, making her car go a lot faster down the freeway.
“Watch your speed Lexi!” Lana warned her. “I wish you’d read all the information I put in these files for you. Mellissa was all that right up until she lost her mother in a car crash, now she’s a bit of an outcast.” Lana added. “She goes out of her way to cause trouble and try to makes her father look bad whenever she can.”
“This might be more fun than I first thought then.” Lexi said with a grin that even made it into her voice. “So am I just babysitting, or am I supposed to straighten her out in some way?” Lana asked as she pulled into the school parking lot.
Lexi had to smile as she saw all the kids looking at her car. There were a lot of flash cars in the lot, but none sounded as throaty as her mustang. Lexi also knew that none would go as fast either.
“As far as I know it’s just babysit and keep out of trouble, but if you get a chance to straighten her out a bit, just go for it.” Lana said through the ear wig.
“You can count on that Lana. I better quit talking to you now, or the kids here will think me nuts.” Lexi said with a giggle.
“They’d be thinking right then G, I already know you’re nuts.” Lana giggled.
“Why did I know you were going to say that?” Lexi giggled some more.
Lexi got out her car and hit the key fob to lock it before walking towards the school and the principal’s office where Mellissa would be waiting to meet her. Lexi had to smile as she saw all the same types of groups that had been around when she was at school just over seven years ago, but instead of being the unnoticed kid Alex was, Alexis had all the guys looking at her, and even some of the girls too.
“Excuse me kind sir, but could you show me the way to the principal’s office?” Lexi asked as she stepped between two large looking kids to talk to a smaller kid that looked like he was being picked on by the other two. Lexi wasn’t sure if the kid was a boy or a girl at first, but she could tell they were scared either way.
The smaller kid looked happy to no longer be the focus of the other two kids, but was also in shock that someone like Lexi was talking to them. Before the small kid could speak though, one of the other kids spoke up. “We’ll show you the way love.” Big kid one said with a grin.
“I’m sure that between the two of you you could show me the way, but why put a strain on that single brain cell you share when I can get there much quicker with this young man’s help.” Lexi said as she worked out it was a young male she was talking to. She grabbed the young man’s arm and pulled him along with her as she walked away. Lexi smiled as she put her arm through his and let him lead her down the hallway with a grin on his face.
“Thank you for helping me back there Miss.” The boy said as they walked down the hallway with everyone stopping to look at him with a cute woman on his arm.
“Think nothing of it; I know what it’s like to be picked on with being the little guy.” Lexi said with a sad smile over at her new friend. “What’s your name anyway?” Lexi asked looking a little happier.
“Tim, Miss.” Tim said with a smile.
“Please call me Lexi then Tim.” She smiled back at him.
“That was so funny what you just said to them two just now Lexi.” Tim giggled. Yes it actually sounded like a giggle.
Lexi looked puzzled for a couple of seconds as she looked at Tim’s small size. She wondered if Tim was like she was back in school. Could Tim be a girl trapped in the wrong body, or was he just small and easy prey for the larger kids in the school? Lexi was sure he’d work it all out one day, but she would try and look him up every now and then to see if he was doing okay.
“Like I said Tim, I went through the same thing in my school.” Lexi smiled.
“I doubt that Lexi. You look amazing.” Tim said with a blush. “Who would be insane enough to pick on you?” He asked.
“I was a late bloomer, so I just looked like a geek back in school.” Lexi giggled at her private joke. She could hear Lana giggling in her ear wig.
“Stop corrupting a minor and get to the principal’s office.” Lana giggled.
Tim soon came to a stop when they reached the door that said principal’s office on it. Lexi looked around and realised that most the school was now stood in the hallway watching the two of them, so with an evil grin Lexi leaned over and kissed Tim on the cheek to thank him for all his help.
“Thank you Tim. I’m sure that will give you a little more street cred.” Lexi said with a wink. “Now get to class and learn all you can kind sir.” She added with a grin.
Tim ran off down the hallway with a smile on his face as he reached up to touch the spot on his cheek where Lexi just kissed him.
“You do realise that you just became every guys wet dream don’t you G?” Lana asked in her ear. “And what happened to the hate all men in the world thing as well?” Lana giggled.
Lexi never answered her, not that she could as she entered the outer office where a woman was sat behind a desk typing away on her computer.
“Good morning Miss. How may I help you?” The woman asked as she looked up at Lexi.
“Good morning. I’m here to see the principal about Mellissa Green.” Lexi smiled back at her. “I’m Ms Becky Heaven.” Lexi added with a little smirk.
“Oh yes, their waiting for you Ms B Heaven.” The woman said before she realised what Lexi had called herself. The woman had to slap a hand over her mouth to stop from giggling. “I’m so sorry Ms.” She mumbled through her hand.
“Don’t worry about it.” Lexi giggled as she waved her hand to dismiss the outburst. “Parents had an evil sense of humour when they named me.” Lexi added as she walked over to the other door following the still giggling woman. The woman took a couple of deep breaths before knocking on the door and entering with Lexi following her. “Ms Becky Heaven is here to see you about Mellissa Green Ma’am.” She said before stepped to one side to let Lexi enter the room. Then she left the room very quickly looking red faced like she was about to explode.
Lexi smiled as she heard the woman having a laughing fit in the outer office. Lexi looked around and saw that there were two people in the room, a middle aged looking woman sat behind a large desk and a young girl sat on a sofa looking pissed off at being in the room.
“Good morning Ms Becky Heaven.” The woman behind the desk said with a raised eyebrow. “I’m Mrs Lawson and this charming little girl is Mellissa Green.” She added with a smile.
Lexi saw the evil look Mellissa gave Mrs Lawson when she called her a little girl, but apart from that little look, The girl sat on the sofa looked like all the other girls she’d seen out in the hallway on her way here with Tim.
“Good morning Mrs Lawson, good morning Mellissa.” Lexi smiled.
“Yea whatever.” Mellissa said with a frown. “Can I get to class now Miss?” She asked.
Lexi fiddled with the ring she had on her hand before she stepped ever and held out her hand to shake Mellissa’s in greeting. “I’m looking forward to looking after you Mellissa.” Lexi smiled as she saw a small jet of spray come out from the ring and hit Mellissa in the face. Seconds later Mellissa looked ill and then fainted.
“Oh dear, she’s fainted Lexi said with some panic in her voice. “Can you get her some water? And maybe some smelling salts?” Lexi asked as she knelt down to check on the girl while Mrs Lawson ran out the room to get some water and smelling salts.
Lexi quickly pulled a pen out her jacket pocket and stabbed Mellissa in the thigh with it and pushed a button to inject the girl with a tiny tracking device. Lexi knew that this girl would try every trick in the book to try and lose her through the day, so this way Lexi could give her some room and watch from a distance.
Mellissa was already coming around when Mrs Lawson came running back into the room being followed by a school nurse and the woman from the other office carrying a glass of water. “What happened?” Mellissa groaned as she tried to sit up again.
“I think you fainted dear.” Lexi said looking worried, but really knowing what just happened and knowing that she would be fine in a couple of minutes.
“I think something bit me.” Mellissa said as she rubbed the spot where Lexi injected the tracking device.
“Tracking device online and working fine G.” Lexi herd Lana say in her ear.
“How are you feeling now Mellissa?” The nurse asked as she knelt down next to Lexi and looked the girl in the eyes.
“I’m fine. I was just up late studying for a test I have later today.” Mellissa said as she got up and then had to let Lexi steady her before she fell over again. It soon cleared and Lexi let go again. “Thanks’ for not letting me fall over.” Mellissa added with a smile.
Lexi could see that there was a lot more to this girl than what you saw on the surface. She looked at Lexi with real thanks before the mask came down again and she pushed back from her and then looked at the principal with the same attitude she had when Lexi first met her.
Mellissa grabbed her bag and then left the room to get to her first class of the day. Lexi let her go so she could have a chat with Mrs Lawson before she went to keep an eye on Mellissa. Lana, Bill and Ted were keeping an eye on her using the cameras around the school and also using the tracking device that was now in her body.
Lexi spent the day following Mellissa around as she went from class to class. Lexi could see that all Mellissa wanted to do was learn her lessons and get good grades from it. Lexi was shocked when she saw Mellissa go and sit with Tim at lunch time under a tree to eat their lunch. Lexi was reminded of the times she’d sat with Alice, and then Alice and Sarah later on. Lexi waved at Tim when she saw him wave at her with a smile. She walked over when she saw Tim wave her to join them both under the tree.
“Is something wrong Tim?” Lexi asked as she got to where they were sat. Lexi noticed that Mellissa didn’t look as pissed off anymore.
“Do you want to join us for some lunch Lexi?” Tim asked. You look a little lonely sat over there all on your own.” He added as he patted the grass next to him.
“I’m fine thank you Tim. I’m supposed to be working.” Lexi said as she turned to go back to the bench she’d been sat on.
“I’d like it if you would join us Lexi?” Mellissa said with a puzzled look. “I thought your name was Becky?” She asked.
“Thank you Mellissa.” Lexi smiled as she sat down with her legs tucked to one side. “My name is Lexi. I just made that name up to see if the woman in the office would say it.” Lexi giggled.
“What’s so funny about Ms Becky Heaven?” Mellissa asked. She looked at Tim when he burst out laughing and spat food all over the grass in front of them. “What am I missing?” Mellissa whined as she looked at Tim this time.
“She said her name was Ms B Heaven.” Tim said quickly enough for Mellissa to understand the joke.
“Oh I get it now.” Mellissa giggled as she put her hand up to her mouth to stop from spilling the food in her mouth. “That was funny.” She added as she relaxed a little more.
“Here you go Lexi, I hope you don’t mind tuna sandwiches?” Tim asked as he let Lexi take a sandwich from his lunch box.
“Thanks Tim, that’s really sweet of you, but can you spare it?” Lexi asked before taking one.
“Sure, I always make too much for myself.” Tim smiled. “It’s also a thank you for helping me out with the goon twins this morning.” He added with a roll of his eyes.
“Yes thanks for helping Tim out this morning. He told me what you did for him.” Mellissa said with a warm smile. “And I’m sorry for looking like a bitch in Lawson’s office, but I have an image to maintain.” She added with a grin.
“No need to apologise to me, I fully understand the need to protect a friend.” Lexi smiled as she ate her sandwich. “So how did you two become such good friends then?” Lexi asked hoping for a good story.
“Tim was a big help when my mum died.” Mellissa said as she held his hand and smiled at him warmly.
“We helped each other Mellissa.” Tim smiled back. “We were both in a dark place, and we just found each other.” Tim said with a shrug.
“I realised just how empty my life was and Tim was a true friend to me when I needed it the most, so I dumped all the cheerleading and hanging with the pretty girls to really learn something. Tim’s been helping me to get my grades up to the same level as his.” She added with a grin.
“If that’s the case, then how come you keep getting in trouble?” Lexi asked with a puzzled look.
“My old friends think I’ve sold out, so take all the opportunities they can to get me in trouble, or they pick on Tim if they can’t get at me.” Mellissa scowled.
“I had a friend back in school just like that.” Lexi said with a giggle. She went on to tell Mellissa and Tim all about Alex and how he use to do things to protect his sister, but left out all the dressing up out of it.
Mellissa and Tim giggled at some of the things he’d done to save his sister, they soon stopped giggling thought when Tim asked what happened to him and she told them he died in prison after being set up for something he never did.
Lunchtime ended before Lexi could say anymore, but Tim and Mellissa were happy to let Lexi walk to class with them both. Mellissa had stopped trying to keep a distance from her. Lexi waited for Mellissa and Tim to go into class before she got her mobile out to make it look like she was on it while she spoke with Lana.
“Lana I need you to start keeping an eye on Tim as well while I’m here at the school.” Lexi told her.
“Tim isn’t the mission Lexi. Keep your mind on the target.” Lana warned her.
“Keeping an eye on Tim will help me keep an eye on Mellissa.” Lexi informed her. “I think there is more going on here than you realise.” Lexi added.
Lana did as Lexi asked and they managed to stop Tim getting picked on a couple of times, and they even foiled a plan for some of Mellissa’s old friends to soak the two of them. Lexi and all the other students laughed as three girls ran down the hallway dripping wet after Lexi pushed them through a doorway before Tim and Mellissa went through it.
“Why do I get the feeling that we would have got that if not for you Lexi?” Mellissa whispered in her ear.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Lexi said with a grin as she let Mellissa and Tim lead the way to their next class.
Tim and Mellissa had a lot of classes together, so it made it easy for Lexi to keep an eye on both of them. Word soon got around the school that Mellissa had a bodyguard, but most just laughed when they saw a five foot five inch tall blonde haired woman following Mellissa around.
Lexi was going to drive Mellissa home at the end of the day, but she said she’d walk with Tim if that was okay? Lexi said it wasn’t, so she offered Tim a lift home as well.
“Wow! This is one nice ride you have Lexi.” Tim said as he got in the back and let Mellissa get in the front passenger seat next to Lexi who was now behind the wheel revving it up.
“It is a nice car Lexi.” Mellissa said as she put her seatbelt on. “Please don’t take this the wrong way Lexi, but you don’t look like much of a bodyguard to me. Will you be able to protect me if any trouble started?” Mellissa asked looking worried as much for Lexi’s safety as her own.
“Trust me Mellissa, I can do my job just fine, but let’s hope you never have to find out.” Lexi said with a grin, not bothered at all by her comment. Lexi liked the fact that she didn’t look like a bodyguard, or some hired muscle to be used to scare people off.
Lexi dropped Mellissa off at home first and made sure the guards at her home were doing their job before she drove Tim to his house just down the road. “Do you want to come in for a drink while you wait for the traffic to die down a little bit?” Tim asked, hoping that Lexi would say yes and visit for a while.
“Sure, I don’t fancy battling my way back through all that traffic anyway.” Lexi said as she looked at the time and saw that all the other kids and parents would be battling home with their kids right now. Lexi also wanted to implant Tim with a tracking device just like Mellissa now had in her.
Tim let them both in and then led the way to the kitchen where he told her to take a seat while he sorted out a couple of cold cans for them both. “Would you like a cookie to go with it Lexi?” Tim asked with a smile.
“Sure, sounds like a great idea Tim.” Lexi smiled back as she watched him jump up and run over to a cupboard.
While Tim’s back was turned she slipped a little pill in his can of soda and then sat back to wait for him to take a sip and pass out. He returned to the table with a cookie jar and placed it in the middle of the table for them to share.
“What time will your mum and dad be home Tim?” Lexi asked just before taking a bite from her cookie.
“It’s just me and my mum, but she won’t be home until late.” Tim said with a sigh. “I never knew my dad.” Tim added with another sigh.
“Do you get on okay with your mum then Tim?”
“Yes, but I feel like I’m holding her back when it comes to finding a new man. They take one look at me, and then she never sees them again after that.” Tim chuckled just before taking a long sip from his soda can.
Lexi felt bad for drugging him, but she wanted to be able to track him down just in case the one failed in Mellissa and they both got taken by the bad guys. Lexi ran around the table and caught Tim before he fell off his chair and hurt himself. She carried him into the living room and lay him down on the sofa in there before she got the injection pen out her purse and injected a tracker into his thigh, just like she did with Mellissa this morning.
“Lana, I need a check on the second tracking device.” Lexi asked the empty room as she looked down at Tim still fast asleep.
“Tracker live and being received loud and clear G.” Lana’s voice came back in her ear. “You going to hang around and see that he’s okay when he wakes Lexi?” Lana asked with some worry in her voice for the young man now flat out on the sofa.
“Yes I am. His mum won’t be back until later, and I was going to see what I could throw together as a meal for him and his mum when she gets home later.” Lexi said with a smile as she walked back into the kitchen. “How are Sarah and Alice doing at college by the way?” Lexi asked as she looked in the fridge and the cupboards.
“It’s going great, but Alice has already had arguments with two of the teachers about subject matter she knows to be wrong.” Lana giggled. “Sarah is just trying to get use to being back at college again.” Lana added.
“Back at college? I thought she never went in the first place?” Lexi asked.
“She didn’t G. It was just a slip of the tongue.” Lana replied with a nervous giggle.
Lexi could tell she was lying to her, and she pointed this out. “I know you’re lying to me Lana. I looked up Sarah’s details on your computer and I found that Sarah has a six month gap in her history around the same time she would have started college after leaving school.”
“Just let it go Lexi. Trust me on this one please.” Lana pleaded. “Nothing good will come from you finding anything out.” Lana added.
“I will find out what happened in those six months Lana.” Lexi warned.
“Well if you do it won’t be from me.” Lana shot back. “If you feel the need to know that badly though Lexi, please sit and ask Sarah to tell you about it.” Lana added with even more pleading in her voice.
“Okay, I promise to sit and talk to Sarah first, but if she won’t tell me, then I will find out my own way.” Lexi warned her back.
“Okay G You can’t be fairer than that.” Lana said with a sigh. “I better let you go and sort out some dinner for Tim and his mum.” Lana added before the coms went quiet again.
Lexi had a feeling that Sarah had gone through something pretty nasty for Lana to beg her to let it go. This just made Lexi want to find out even more. Lana also sounded worried that Lexi might do something silly when she found out judging by her tone of voice just now on the ear wig.
Tim staggered back into the kitchen ten minutes later still looking half asleep still. “What happened to me?” He asked just before taking a seat at the kitchen table again.
“You passed out at the table, so I took you into the living room and laid you on the sofa for a bit.” Lexi said as she walked over with a glass of water for him. She’d got rid of the soda she’d laced down the sink. “You feeling okay again now?” Lexi asked looking worried.
“I still feel a little sleepy, but it’s clearing a little now.” Tim said as he rubbed the sleep from his eyes. “I’ve got no idea what came over me.” He added with a puzzled look.
“Could have been the sun getting to you Tim, or just the excitement of having a pretty woman in your house.” Lexi giggled as she struck a sexy pose for him.
Tim just started giggling as he watched Lexi play around. Lexi noticed that it was almost like a girl’s giggle he had, and he wore his hair long, but tied back in a low ponytail. Lexi then watched the way he picked up his glass of water and drank from it. All the actions were them of a girl more than a boy.
“Could he be like I was at his age?” Lexi thought to herself. Lexi was snapped out of her thought when she heard Tim speak to her.
“Something smells good, what you making?” Tim asked.
“Just a chilli for you and your mum.” Lexi smiled. “I hope you both like chilli?” Lexi asked.
“My mum and I love chilli Lexi! She just doesn’t get time to make it much these days.” Tim sighed. “She’s working two jobs now, so she can put some money away so I can go to college when I leave school. I offered to get a part time job to help out, but she said I need to focus on my school work.” Tim added like it was a bad idea, but Lexi knew that his mum just wanted him to have a better life than she must have had.
“She’s only trying to do what’s best for you Tim. She sounds like a wise woman.” Lexi smiled as she stroked the side of his face.
“She’s amazing, and always has a smile on her face when she gets home.” Tim said with a grin. “She’s like my best friend as well as my mum.” He added.
“I hope I get to meet her one day then Tim.” Lexi said looking proud.
Lexi stopped long enough to make sure that Tim was fully recovered from the sleeping drug and then she told him what to do with the Chilli, and when it would be ready to eat. Tim said he would wait and eat when his mum got home. Lexi said that he could take credit for cooking the chilli, but he said that would be wrong.
“Would you like a lift into school tomorrow morning?” Lexi asked as she stepped out the front door.
“I don’t want to put you to any trouble Lexi.” Tim said as he looked out at the road where the black mustang was parked. “But I would love to go in your car again.” He added with a grin.
“I’ll pick you up in the morning then.” Lexi smiled. She sorted out a time to pick him up, then she went to her car and left.
Lexi did a quick drive past Mellissa’s before heading towards the freeway and the airport where the complex was. “Lana you still on coms?” Lexi asked as she pulled up just down the road form Mellissa’s home.
“Yep still here G.” Lana’s voice sang out like a soft musical note. “What can I help you with?” She asked.
“Just want to make sure Mellissa is still at home before I head back to base?” Lexi asked.
“Yep she’s still at home and Tim is still at his house as well, so it’s safe to come home where you can make us some of the wonderful chilli of yours.” Lana giggled.
“I sometimes wonder if the only reason you keep me around is for my cooking skills.” Lexi giggled as she pulled off and headed for the freeway and home.
Lana was just leaving the computer room when she saw Alice and Sarah get back from college. Alice ran over and wrapped her arms around Lana before kissing her. “I’ve missed you so much today baby.” Alice said as she started kissing her again.
“And I thought you might have found yourself a nice boy to keep you warm at nights.” Lana said with a grin when they finally stopped kissing.
“Why would I want a boy when I have you to keep me warm?” Alice pouted.
“Good answer cutie.” Lana said with a grin.
“How’s the mission going? Has she made any of the boys cry yet?” Alice asked with a grin.
“No, but she’s made a couple of friends already, and I think she’s found a kindred spirit in a young boy called Tim.” Lana said with a raised eyebrow.
“Really? Is Tim one of the two new friends as well then?” Alice asked.
“Yes and the other one is Mellissa the target she’s playing bodyguard to.” Lana said.
“Really, I thought this Mellissa was a cheerleader and queen bitch of the school?” Alice asked with a shocked look.
“She use to be, but she lost her mother just over two years ago, and now she’s a straight A student that doesn’t hang out with the old crowd any more.” Lana answered with a shrug.
“Is she on her way back now?” Sarah asked, just wanting to wrap her arms around Lexi and hug her like Alice was hugging Lana right now.
“Yes she should be here any minute now. Bill and Ted were just helping her lose a police car when I left the coms room.” Lana giggled.
“She’s going to run out of luck one of these days doing that.” Sarah said with a roll of her eyes.
“Not with Bill and Ted being her luck factor.” Lana said with a grin. “Lexi is going to make Chilli for dinner when she gets here.” Lana added with an even bigger grin.
“Does Lexi make a good chilli then Lana?” Sarah asked.
“The best I’ve ever tasted.” Lana said with a dreamy look on her face. “Bill and Ted love it as well, so they will get her home in one piece.” She added with a giggle.
“I’ve loved everything else she’s cooked for me, so I can’t see this being any different.” Sarah said as she started to think about eating some of Lexi’s chilli while looking at Lexi sat next to her. Sarah was snapped out of her daydreaming when Lana spoke to her.
“Sarah, can I have a quick word with you in private?” Lana asked. “I won’t be long Alice, and then I’ll help you take a shower and remove that mask, so I can look at the real you.” Lana added just before kissing Alice on the lips again.
Alice smiled and then ran off to get the shower started and also remove the mask that she’d forgotten she was wearing. Lana smiled as she watched Alice run down the hallway and around a corner before she led Sarah over to a side room so they could sit down and have a chat about whatever it was bothering her.
“What’s the problem Lana?” Sarah asked looking worried. “Have I slipped up at college today?” She added.
“No nothing like that Sarah, but you may have a problem with Lexi.” Lana said looking worried now. “She’s been looking at the file we have on you and she’s noticed a six month spot where there have no record of what you were doing.” Lana added looking even more worried now.
Sarah had gone pale as well, she knew what six months Lana was talking about, and she was hoping Lexi would never find out about it. “I don’t want Lexi to know about that Lana.” Sarah said close to tears now.
“I think you should sit her down and explain what happened Sarah, or she will go and find out for herself, and I think it would be better coming from you than finding out another way.” Lana said as she pulled a worried shaking Sarah into a hug.
“What if she hates me when I tell her Lana? I don’t want to lose her over it all.” Sarah sobbed.
“You will never lose Lexi again Sarah. She is one of the few that will understand how you feel.” Lana said in a soothing voice as she rocked Sarah in her arms.
“Okay I’ll tell her, but not until she’s finished this mission and we have a little time together.” Sarah said as she pulled herself together again.
“I’ll explain this to her and she will be happy to do that Sarah.” Lana said as she stood up and helped Sarah to her feet as well. They walked together over to the apartments and Lana gave Sarah a hug before she went to help Alice get clean before dinner.
Sarah went into her and Lexi’s apartment and was just getting undressed when she saw Lexi enter the bathroom. They hugged each other and kissed before Sarah watched Lexi remove the mask and then pulled Sarah into the shower with her.
They showered and then got dressed in bathrobes before going to the kitchen to make a start on dinner. Lexi got Sarah to help her, so she could learn to cook as well as what she could. Sarah was glad of the distraction tonight, and they talked about Sarah’s first day at college while they worked on dinner. Lana and Alice joined them, but Alice was happy to sit with Lana and watch the other two work on dinner.
Bill and Ted turned up just after Lana called them on her mobile and they all sat down to enjoy the chilli with some fresh bread that Lexi grabbed on her way home. Lana and Alice got out some tubs of ice cream for dessert and they all giggled as Alice and Sarah told them some of the funny things they did through the day.
Lexi told Alice and Sarah about her day and how Mellissa was now trying to keep Tim safe just like she used to do with Alice back in school. Lexi also pulled up some images of Tim and how much like a girl he acted and the trouble it kept getting him in.
“I’m sure if anyone can help put him on the right track it will be you sis.” Alice smiled as she reached over and held Lexi’s hand.
Lana made them all laugh when she gave Alice and Sara a word for word account of what Lexi said to the two guys that were picking on Tim when Lexi first met him.
They all finally called it a day and went to bed. Bill and Ted wandered off to their room while Lana dragged a grinning Alice away to their room next door after making plans to all get up and go swimming the next morning before breakfast.
Lexi and Sarah finally got to sleep after a long passionate love making session. Lexi fell asleep cuddled up to Sarah with a smile on her face.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 12 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Lexi was laying in bed watching Sarah sleep, she was worried about Sarah because she’d been tossing and turning in her sleep like she’d been having a nightmare about something. Given everything that had happened over the past week, Lexi wasn’t surprised. Lexi couldn’t help but wonder what had happened in those six months that were missing from the file Lana had made up. “Maybe she found someone that she thought she loved?” Lexi thought to herself. Lexi had a darker thought, but she hoped that was just her mind thinking the worse. Sarah waking up snapped Lexi out of her thoughts and she smiled at Sarah when she saw her eyes flutter open and look at her.
“Morning sleepyhead.” Lexi smiled just before leaning over and kissing her on the lips.
“Morning sexy.” Sarah said with a grin after the first kiss, and just before getting a second and a third. “I still think I’m dreaming every time I see you here with me Lexi.” Sarah added as she hugged Lexi for all she was worth.
“It’s no dream Saz. I’m here for you no matter what.” Lexi said as she hugged Sarah back. Lexi wanted to plant the seed that no matter what happened in the past, she would always be there for Sarah in the future.
Sarah seemed to take comfort in that and they were soon up and dressed in swim suits and knocking on Alice and Lana’s door to let them know they were ready to take a swim before sorting out some breakfast.
Alice and Lana were both wearing swim suits, so they all went down to the pool for a swim, then they returned to Lexi’s apartment for a breakfast of fruit and yogurt.
Lexi gave Alice and Lana a hug and a kiss on the cheek before spending a little longer kissing and saying goodbye to Sarah. Lexi then left to go and pick up Tim and then Mellissa before taking them both to school.
“Coms check, you reading me loud and clear Lana?” Lexi asked as she drove down the freeway towards Tim’s house.
“Loud and clear G. Both trackers are working fine and the subjects are still at their homes.” Lana said getting all the mission stuff out the way.
“Bill and Ted on the camera feeds?” Lexi asked, but already knowing they would be. She giggled when she got her answer.
“Dudette, you should know better than to even ask such a thing by now.” Bill’s voice said in her ear.
“Sorry Bill, Ted, but its all part of the mission check list, I have to ask it.” Lexi replied just before she giggled some more.
Lexi just heard a lot of mumbling on the other end as Bill and Ted moaned to each other about Lexi asking stupid questions and the need to scrap the check list Bob had put in place.
“Have you heard from the old man yet?” Lexi finally asked Lana.
Bob had gone to see some people in Washington, trying to get some answers to why Guardian was being used on protection detail with some teenage girl and her father, even if he was a senator. Bob had a bad feeling about it all and he was pulling in some favours to get to the bottom of just what this senator had his hands in.
“Not much, but what he has found isn’t good.” Lana warned. “It looks like the senator has his hands in some very shady deals to do with black ops.” Lana added with a worried tone to her voice.
“Please don’t tell me he’s been dealing with the CIA?” Lexi whined.
Lexi wasn’t afraid of the CIA, but she had locked horns with them more than once. She always left them licking their wounds. They had tried to snatch Alice more than once in the past three years as well, wanting her as part of their company.
“It gets better than that G. It looks like he’s been blackmailing them in some way.” Lana said sounding really worried now. “So keep an eye out for anything that looks out of place or strange to you.” Lana added in warning.
“This just keeps getting better and better.” Lexi said with a sigh. “So much for a simple babysitting job then.” She added.
“The old man said that Senator Green isn’t well liked up on the hill, and he’s been treading on toes right left and centre to climb up through the ranks.” Lana said. “The old man is looking into some things he’s heard about the death of his wife at the minute as well.” Lana added.
“Do you think he had something to do with her death?” Lexi asked with shock in her voice.
“He’s not sure yet, but Doug Green married into money, and Mellissa and her mum were both in the car when it crashed.”
“What caused the car crash in the first place?” Lexi asked.
“Tyre blew out while they were on the freeway.” Lana said after a couple of seconds. “Mellissa was thrown from the car just before it blew up.” Lana added as she read the details on the screen to Lexi.
“The car blew up after a tyre blow out?” Lexi asked with a sick sounding little laugh. “Cars don’t just blow up unless they have some help, not unless it’s Hollywood.” Lexi added.
“That’s what’s got the old man looking a little deeper into everything to do with this mission. He also wants to find out who got us involved.” Lana said.
“So you don’t think it was Senator Green then?” Lexi asked.
“No, he would be the last person to want us protecting his daughter if he wanted her dead. The old man thinks that someone got wind of the real truth behind his wife’s death and is now trying to protect the daughter from him.” Lana warned.
“This all sounds like a classic CIA mission to me.” Lexi said as she pulled off the freeway on her way to Tim’s house. “If that is the case, they will want to kill Mellissa in such a way as it looks like an accident with no connection to the Senator.” Lexi said more to herself than to Lana back in coms.
“You know what to look for now G. I’ll let you know more as I find it out from the old man.” Lana said before signing off.
Lexi was soon pulling up outside Tim’s house, she got out and walking up the path to the front door and rang the bell. A tired looking young woman answered the door. “Hello, you must be Lexi?” The woman asked as she opened the door fully to let Lexi step into the house with a warm smile.
“How did you know I was Lexi?” She asked with a puzzled look on her face.
“I know you may find this hard to believe hon, but Tim doesn’t have that many young women come calling for him, and he did nothing but tell me about that car of yours last night while we ate dinner.” The woman giggled. “I must thank you for that wonderful chilli by the way.” She added with a smile.
“I’m glad you liked it.” Lexi smiled back at her. “Tim looked tired and I wanted to make sure he got a proper meal in him, and he said how hard you worked, so thought it would give you a night off from sorting something out Mrs Phoenix.”
“Oh it’s just Ms, I never married the loser. But please call me Maggie.” She said with a smile as she held out her hand to shake Lexi’s
Lexi took an instant liking to Maggie. She was friendly and had a pretty face even if it did look tired from working to many long hours. Lexi found herself wondering if she could talk the old man into helping them out in some way to make it so Maggie could spend more time with her son, but Lexi wasn’t sure if Tim would be happy with his mum being around more if he was into dressing like a girl. Lexi decided to leave it as it was for now.
“You have a wonderful son Maggie. He was kind enough to share his lunch with me yesterday while at school.” Lexi said to try and make Tim sound even more special to his mum.
“That’s Tim all over.” Maggie said with pride. “He told me about you saving him from those two boys that keep picking on him. Thank you for that.” Maggie added with a tear in her eye as she gave Lexi a hug.
“Think nothing of it Maggie. He is good friends with Mellissa, so I can keep an eye on both of them while I’m at school, and I’ll do what I can out of school as well.” Lexi said as she hugged Maggie.
“I’m sorry about that Lexi, but I worry about him all the time. He used to be so sad, but now he goes out a lot more with Mellissa, she’s a life saver to him.” Maggie smiled. “She spends more time here than at her own home.” Maggie added with a giggle.
“They said they just found each other one day and have been best friends ever since. They are very close to each other.” Lexi said with a smile.
“Yes they are.” Maggie smiled back as she looked to be deep in thought. “I got home from work one night and found Mellissa sat on the sofa watching a movie with Tim. They have been best friends ever since.” Maggie added with a shrug.
Tim came running down the hallway with a big grin on his face when he saw Lexi stood talking to his mum. “See mum, I told you she was beautiful!” Tim said as he skidded to a halt just in front of his mum and Lexi. “And she can cook as well.” He added.
“Timothy! It’s not nice to say things like that.” Maggie scolded him. “There are a lot of pretty girls that can cook.” Maggie added as she played with her hair.
“I only know three pretty girls and they can all cook very well.” Tim smiled as he kissed his mum on the cheek.
“I hope I’m one of them young man?” Maggie giggled as she pulled him into a hug with her as she started to cover his face in kisses.
“Mum, stop that.” Tim whined as he tried to break free, but he wasn’t big enough or strong enough to do it.
“Not until you say that I am one of the three girls you think can cook.” Maggie said between kisses.
“You already know you are mum! I only know three pretty girls.” Tim said with a hint of sadness in his voice.
Lexi noticed it, but she didn’t think Maggie had. Lexi was seeing more and more signs of Tim being transgender in some way, but only time and a sit down talk with him alone would find out which one he fell into. Lexi felt sorry for him if he felt he should have been a girl like she was because every time you see a pretty girl in a nice skirt or dress, you just wanted to be the one wearing it and looking just as pretty.
“I hope I’m another one of them Tim?” Lexi asked with a grin as she wrapped an arm around his shoulder.
“Yes you are Lexi, and Mellissa is the third.” Tim said with pride. “Oh why I think about it mum, Mellissa is coming over to study tonight, so is it okay if she stops for dinner and then get a lift home later in the evening?” Tim asked with some pleading in his voice.
“You know it is dear. I’m surprised you even ask me anymore.” Maggie smiled as she gave her son one last hug before letting him leave with Lexi so they could go and pick Mellissa up.
Tim got in the front passenger seat next to Lexi and smiled as he looked around the inside of the mustang again. “I want a car just like this when I’m old enough to drive.” Tim told Lexi as she started the car and pulled away from the curb with a wave to his mum still stood at the doorway.
“You’ll need a good paying job first Tim.” Lexi giggled.
“Details, details.” Tim said with a wave of his hand and a giggle. “I can dream if I want to.” He added with a pout, just like a girl would do.
Lexi looked at him a little strangely, but was soon giggling again to remove the worried look Tim now had. “I hope your dreams come true Tim.” Lexi said with a smile.
“I hope so to.” Tim said with a sigh.
Lexi was just pulling into Mellissa’s driveway and waiting for the guard to open the large iron gates to let her drive up to the house, so she never said anymore to Tim about his dreams. Mellissa was stood waiting for them with another man Lexi knew to be her father, or step father as it turned out to be. Mellissa was one when her mum met Doug Green.
“So you must be Ms B Heaven then?” Doug asked with a smile that never made it to his eyes, so Lexi knew he wasn’t happy to see her at all. “You look a little on the small side for a bodyguard?” He asked with a chuckle.
“Size isn’t everything sir, and please call me Lexi.” Lexi said with a sweet smile, but really she just wanted to grab him by the balls and squeeze until he screamed like a little girl. Lexi could here Lana in her ear telling her to calm down and take deep breaths. Lana knew her so well by now.
“I thought your name was Becky?” Doug asked with a puzzled look.
“It is. Ms Becky Alexis Heaven, but everyone just calls me Lexi.” She said with a wave of her hand.
“Well Lexi, I trust Mellissa isn’t being too much trouble for you?” Doug asked.
“I’m sure that’s what you’re paying her the big bucks for daddy.” Mellissa said, but put real hatred in the last word. “Let’s get to school now!” Mellissa said as she got in the front passenger seat that Tim had been in, but was now sat in the back hiding from Senator Green.
Doug Green looked glad to be rid of her for the day as he helped Lexi get in before closing the door for her. “I won’t be home this evening Mellissa, so the cook will make whatever you want for dinner.” Doug said with the same smile he used on Lexi. Cold with no feeling behind it.
“Fine, but I’ll be studying round at Tim’s after school, so I may just grab something on the way home, or eat there with them.” Mellissa snapped at him.
“Fine, do whatever you want.” Doug said looking angry at the fact Mellissa wouldn’t be home for dinner tonight after all. He just walked back up to the house getting his phone out to make a call as he walked.
Lexi started the car and pulled off down the drive again and out the gate before heading towards school. Lexi had only just met Doug Green and she already hated the man and the way he looked at her, Tim and Mellissa. He didn’t like anyone, least of all Mellissa, which was plain to see. Lexi was snapped out of her thoughts when she heard Mellissa speaking to her.
“I’m sorry for sounding like a bitch just now Lexi, but if he knew I liked you, he’d have you replaced with someone I didn’t like.” Mellissa said looking sad. “He just loves making my life miserable.” She added with a frown.
“Don’t worry about it Mellissa.” Lexi smiled at her. “I can see that you don’t get on with each other.” Lexi added.
“We never have. I think he wishes I’d died with my mother in the car crash.” Mellissa said close to tears. “I take it you already know that he’s not my real father right?”
“Yes I am aware of that, and that you survived the accident that claimed your mother’s life.” Lexi said with a sad look as she took hold of Mellissa’s hand. “If you ever need to talk, just give me a call and I’ll come and meet you some place away from home and the evil step dad.” Lexi added with a funny face.
Mellissa was soon giggling again, and feeling much better. “Thanks for being so understanding about things Lexi.” Mellissa smiled. “It would be nice to have a woman to talk to about things.” She added.
Lexi was soon pulling into the school grounds and parking her car. Most the kids had learned the day before that Mellissa was being watched by a bodyguard and they also knew that Tim was her friend, so they all kept away from the pair of them. Tim found it nice to be hassle free for once and made the most of it in class and out in the sun during lunch break. Tim and Mellissa shared their lunch with Lexi before she left them sat under the tree while she went to chat with Lana. Lexi got her phone out, but didn’t need to call Lana, as she already had her on coms in her ear.
“Hey Lana, you still there?” Lexi asked as she sat on a bench still within sight of Mellissa and Tim.
“Yep, still here and watching you on the security cameras.” Lana’s voice said in her ear. “Everything looks clear on this end. No strange looking vans or people around.” Lana added.
“I’ve not seen anything odd here, but Mellissa’s father was acting a little odd when he found out Mellissa wouldn’t be at home for dinner this evening.” Lexi told her.
“You don’t think he was planning to try something in his own home do you?” Lana asked with worry in her voice.
“Hard to say, but it would be simple to fake a break in and make it look like she got killed during a failed break in attempt.” Lexi offered. “You know how the CIA likes the simple plans the best.” Lexi added.
“Bob hasn’t found out anything new, but with him sniffing around up on the hill, all we can hope is that it will make them back off for a bit until he stops looking.” Lana said.
“I hope so too Lana. I’ll make a big show of keeping an eye on Mellissa for the rest of the week. Hopefully that will make any would be killers back off as well.” Lexi said as she watched a couple of guys making their way over to where Mellissa and Tim were still sat under the tree.
“I better let you get back to work Lexi; it looks like the sharks are circling.” Lana giggled as she could see the two guys heading towards Mellissa and Tim as well.
“What is it with school bullies picking on the little kids?” Lexi asked as she stood up.
“Go get them tiger.” Lana giggled before letting Lexi go and sort out this new spot of trouble.
The two lads were kicking Tim’s feet while Mellissa was telling them to go away, but using much more colourful words.
“Me and my friend here don’t think that woman is a bodyguard at all. We think you hired her to make you two look good, not that it’s working.” Bully number one said, while bully number two just laughed.
“I thought you two have been warned about thinking and how it could be bad for you?” Mellissa asked, still not worried about either of them. She’d also seen Lexi walking back over to them from behind the two bullies.
“Don’t think that because you’re a girl, I won’t hit you Green.” Bully one warned her.
“I’m glad to hear that asshole.” Lexi said as she tapped him on the shoulder so he’d turn to face her. “Why don’t you try picking on me?” Lexi asked with an evil smile.
“You don’t scare me little girl.” Bully number one said as he went to push Lexi backwards, but she grabbed his hand and bent it back until he fell to his knees in pain from how hard she was gripping it.
“Hey! Get off him you...” Was all his friend got out before Lexi turned slightly to face him and then kicked him right between the legs, dropping him in a heap as he cupped what was left of his privates.
“I’ll have you kicked off school grounds for this you crazy bitch!” Bully number one said with some pain in his voice as Lexi kept hold of his hand.
“Fine with me, I’m sure that the whole school will love the fact that you and your partner in crime got their asses kicked by a little girl like me.” Lexi giggled. “I think you’ll also find that the security camera over there also picked up the image of you starting it all when you pushed me.” Lexi added in a sweet little voice.
“This isn’t over you crazy bitch!” Bully number two said between groans, and Lexi thought his voice sounded a little higher than it should for a young man, but Lexi thought the fact that she just tried to relocate his nuts to another part of his body might have something to do with it.
“I’m sure it is Mr Kenneth Delain of...” Lexi went on to tell the boy on the floor where he lived and what his father did for a living. “And I’m sure that you Mr Peter Duffy of...” Lexi then went on to tell that boy where he lived and what his father and mother did for a living. Thanks to Lana feeding Lexi the information through her ear wig.
Both boys looked freaked out when Lexi started telling them that she knew who they were and where they lived. Lexi even went on to tell them that she could make some calls and make life very hard for the two boys parents if she wanted to.
“I think it best if we just forget the whole thing ever happened.” Peter winced as he was still in a lot of pain from where Lexi still had hold of his hand.
“Let’s not just forget about it,” Lexi smiled. “Why don’t we remember this and you two help me look after these two? I’d hate to see either of them get picked on, and then me have to come looking for you later.” Lexi warned the two boys.
The two boys looked at each other and then nodded when they realised that they were now stuck with protecting Mellissa and Tim instead of bullying them. Lexi let go of Peter’s hand and then helped his friend Kenneth up off the floor.
“I’d go and put some ice on them if I was you Kenneth.” Lexi said remembering what it felt like to get kicked there before she had them removed.
“The names Ken.” He said with some anger in his voice still.
“If I find out either of you picked on Tim or Mellissa again, or let anyone else pick on them, I’ll be calling you Kendra instead.” Lexi warned him with a smile that made the two boys look even more worried.
Lexi went and sat back down under the tree with Mellissa and Tim as they watched the two boys walk away very slowly. Peter with a bad hand, his friend Ken looking like he’d just been kicked in the nuts. Lexi had to giggle when she looked at a very red faced Tim and Mellissa as they both finally lost it and burst out laughing.
“That was amazing Lexi.” Mellissa finally got out when she could speak again.
“I never would have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes.” Tim said between gasps, as he tried to get his breath back from laughing so hard.
“Do you really think they will stop other kids from picking on Tim and me?” Mellissa asked once she was recovered from all the laughing.
“Yes I do, they will help keep the other kids in line around the two of you now, so I can keep an eye out for other threats.” Lexi told them.
“How did you know all that stuff about them?” Tim asked.
“A little birdie told me.” Lexi smiled.
“Hey! Who you calling a little birdie?” Lana asked in her ear.
“Okay, a really big bird told me everything about them.” Lexi giggled.
“Are you calling me fat!?” Lana screamed down the ear wig at Lexi.
“No, but you were the one that didn’t want to be called a little birdie.” Lexi grumbled as she winced from the pain of Lana just shouting at her. “So make up your mind will you woman.” Lexi added as she looked off into space.
“Are you okay Lexi?” Mellissa asked as she looked at Lexi talking to herself, or more to the point having an argument with herself.
“She’s fine Mel; she’s just talking to someone on an ear wig.” Tim pointed out.
“What’s an ear wig? Some sort of alien bug?” Mellissa asked with a strange look on her face.
“No silly, it’s a device that goes in the ear so the person can listen and talk to another person without anyone knowing about it.” Tim said with a giggle.
Lexi couldn’t help but notice that Tim did that girlie giggle again as he playfully slapped Mellissa on the leg. “Lana? Do you mind saying hello to Mellissa and Tim?” Lexi asked thin air.
“Sure, I’m always eager to meet new people.” Lana said sounding happy for someone other than Bill, Ted and Lexi to speak to.
Lexi pulled the little device out her ear and then placed it in Mellissa’s ear for her. “This is my friend Lana.” Lexi said.
“Hello Mellissa, I hope my friend Lexi is looking after you okay?” Mellissa heard a woman’s voice say to her like she was stood right next to her.
Hel... Hello Lana.” Mellissa said as she looked around to make sure the woman wasn’t stood anywhere near them. “Lexi’s amazing and so cool.” Mellissa added with a giggle.
“Yes she is, but don’t ever tell her I said that, or she’d never let me forget it.” Lana said as she rolled her eyes and made it sound like she was doing that in her voice as well.
Mellissa giggled some more. “Your secret is safe with me Lana.”
“Good girl, now pop the ear wig out and let Lexi put it in Tim’s ear so I can say hi to him as well.” Lana said.
“Okay, Bye Lana, and thanks for helping Lexi to look after me and Tim.” Mellissa said before removing the ear wig and placing it in Lexi’s open palm.
Tim eagerly turned his head so Lexi could put the ear wig in his ear. “Hi Lana!” Tim shouted.
“Hello Tim, you don’t need to shout kiddo.” Lana said with a giggle. Just talk normally and I can hear you just fine.” Lana added in a calm soothing voice.
“Sorry, but this is my first ear wig.” Tim said at his normal volume.
“I should hope it is, unless you’re a spy in your spare time Tim?” Lana asked with another giggle. “How’s my friend Lexi treating you?” Lana asked.
“She’s so wicked Lana. She’s like a real life Sydney Bristow.” Tim said referring to the TV program Alias, about a female spy. “Or Nikita.” Tim added with excitement as he thought about the new TV program he’d started watching with Maggie Q in it.
“You’ve just named two of my favourite TV shows there Tim, but don’t let Lexi know she’s like them. There’ll be no living with her if she does.” Lana warned.
“It’s a little late for that Lana.” Tim pointed out. “She’s sat right here with a big grin on her face.” He added as he looked at Lexi grinning at him.
“I thought she would be.” Lana sighed. “You better pass me back over to her then.” Lana added with a giggle.
“Okay Lana, it was nice talking to you. Bye!” Tim said before taking the ear wig back out and handing it over to Lexi again.
Lexi put it back in her ear and then did a coms check. “You still with me Lana?”
“Loud and clear Sidney.” Lana’s voice said in her ear with a little giggle at the end.
Lexi giggled at the fact Lana just called her Sidney, so she decided to have some fun with her too. “Okay Kitt keep an eye out for any sign of trouble.” Lexi told her.
“I’m not some talking car!” Lana moaned in her ear. “Please tell me I mean more to you than that Lexi?” Lana pleaded with her friend.
“Yes you are more to me than a talking car Lana.” Lexi said with a smile. “They’re no dents in your body work that need sorting out baby.” Lexi added with a purr.
“Don’t let Alice hear you talking dirty to me like that, and you shouldn’t be talking like that in front of kids either.” Lana warned.
“Sorry mum.” Lexi whined just before she started giggling again. “I’ll talk to you later after I’ve got these two safely to class.” Lexi added before signing off.
Lexi walked with Mellissa and Tim until they got to the classroom they had their next lesson in, then she walked back outside to take a look around, but she didn’t see anything out of place, or any new work being done around the school, so she found a quiet place in the sun and started chatting to Lana about Sarah.
“I had a quick chat with Sarah last night about the six month blank spot in her history.” Lana said.
“And what did she say about it?” Lexi asked.
“She’s going to sit and talk to you about it, but not until you’ve finished this mission.” Lana warned. “So give her some time, and please don’t go looking for stuff on your own.” Lana added with even more warning in her voice.
“I promise not to go snooping around.” Lexi said with a sigh.
The rest of the school day was easy for Lexi, everyone had seen Ken and Peter step in and stop a couple of other kids picking on Tim, so now everyone was leaving him alone. Even Mellissa was keeping out of trouble now that Tim wasn’t being picked on.
Lexi was waiting at her car when the school kicked out at the end of the day, so Mellissa and Tim walked over to her smiling.
“Someone looks happy?” Lexi asked as she saw the grins on both their faces.
“I had a great afternoon thanks to you Lexi.” Tim said grinning even more than he already was. “All the other kids left me alone, so I could just get my class work done and even some of my homework as well.” He added as he jumped in the back of the car while Mellissa got in the front.
“It looks like you had a good afternoon as well Mellissa?” Lexi asked.
“It was nice not worrying about Tim, but I’m not sure how long it will last though.” Mellissa said looking worried still.
“I won’t be getting anymore trouble from Pete; I helped with a maths problem and then explained an easy way for him to work out further problems.” Tim said excitedly from the back seat as Lexi left school grounds and made her way over to Tim’s house. “He said I was pretty smart, and even said sorry for picking on me all these years.” Tim added with a little shock in his voice.
Lexi was happy that she was able to help make things easier for Tim and Mellissa. She just hoped that Mellissa and Tim didn’t end up being split up if things with her father got any worse. Lexi was soon pulling up outside Tim’s house.
“I trust the two of you will be stopping in and studying? Not going out anywhere?” Lexi asked as she watched the two of them get out the car. “I’ve got some time to kill if you were planning on going someplace. I could drive you there.” Lexi added.
“No, we’re just going to stop here and study.” Tim smiled at her, but looked to be in a rush to get in the house for some reason. Mellissa looked like she wanted to get in the house as well.
“Okay then, but call if you have any trouble, or either of you just want to chat.” Lexi said just before they walked up to the house and went in. Lexi waited for them to close the door before she pulled away from the curb.
Lexi had a feeling that they were up to something, so she parked up down the road and waited to see if they would be going out or stopping in like they said.
“Is everything oaky Lexi?” Lana asked when she saw that her car was parked up just down the road from Tim’s house.
“Not sure Lana. I think they plan to go out somewhere, but I can’t be sure.” Lexi said. “Just one of the gut things again.” Lexi added.
“Bill and Ted are tracking them at the house still, but I’ll let you know if they leave the house.” Lana said.
“Thanks Lana. I’m going to slip into my cat suit and boots just in case they do go out and have any trouble.” Lexi said as she pulled off again in search of some place private to change her clothes.
Lexi found a gas station down the road, so she went into the restroom and changed her clothes before returning to her car to wait and see if they did leave the house.
It had been just under an hour, and Lexi was about to give up and head back to base when she heard Lana speaking to her. “You were right G They’ve left the house and are heading down the road as we speak.”
Lana gave Lexi a running commentary of where the two of them were heading. They walked down the road from Tim’s house and got on a bus that took them to one of the many malls in the area. Bill and Ted had worked out where the bus was going, so Lexi was able to get to the mall ahead of them and be in a spot to see them get off the bus.
Lexi had removed the mask she’d been wearing all day, so she looked different to what Mellissa and Tim were used to seeing. Lexi was puzzled when the bus emptied and she didn’t see Mellissa or Tim among them.
“Do you still have tracking signals on both of them?” Lexi asked.
“Yes, they’re twenty feet from you and moving away as we speak.” Lana said as she looked down at the screen in front of her.
Lexi scanned the people that got off the bus again, that’s when she saw two girls walking away giggling to each other as they wandered into the mall arm in arm. Neither of the girls looked anything like Mellissa or Tim dressed as a girl. The two girls had a slight gothic look, but also looked very pretty with it. Lexi was impressed with both of them for tricking her like they just had.
Bill and Ted must have hacked into the mall camera system because the next thing Lexi heard was Lana in her ear. “Wow Lexi, is that really Mellissa and Tim?” She asked.
Lexi had got out a little hand held tracker to double check that the two gothic girls were really Tim and Mellissa. The screen showed that the two girls were them, so Lexi followed at a safe distance, not that anyone would spot them dressed like they were. One was wearing a purpled velvet dress that stopped a couple of inches short of the girl’s knees, and she was wearing spider web stockings and a cute little pair of knee high boots. The second girl was wearing a black velvet dress in the same design, but she was wearing fishnet stockings with some large holes in them, but she was also wearing a pair of knee high boots just like the other girl. Both girls had long spiky black hair with little purple flecks in it, and they also had pale looking faces and lots of mascara around their eyes. They both had nearly black lips as well as very thin looking eyebrows that were drawn on.
“I can’t even tell which one is Tim or Mellissa.” Lexi whispered as she looked at the two girls window shopping. Lexi had slipped on a pair of glasses and also had a camera fitted into the small backpack she now carried, so Lana, Bill and Ted could all see what she was seeing, and also keep an eye out behind her for any sign of trouble that might be coming their way. Lexi also had one of her guardian helmets in her backpack just in case she needed it.
“Everything looks clear from this end Lexi, so you should be able to hang back and watch from a distance.” Lana said as she looked on the monitors in front of her, Bill and Ted.
Lexi did just that, she followed them round for a couple of hours before she watched them walk back to the bus station and get back on the bus to take them back to Tim’s house. Lexi had got close enough to hear one girl call the other Tammy, and then that girl call the other one Mellissa. Tammy was the one in the purple dress, where as Mellissa was wearing the black one.
Tammy and Mellissa made it back to Tim’s house without any trouble. They walked up another street and entered Tim’s house through the back so nobody saw them enter. Lexi thought they must have left the same way so nobody saw them leave either. Lexi decided to hang around and make sure Mellissa made it home later on, but that became a pointless exercise when she got a call from Mellissa.
“Hi Mellissa, is everything okay?” Lexi asked.
“Hi Lexi. Everything is fine; I just wanted to let you know that I’ll be stopping the night with Tim.” Mellissa said. “Well in the same house, but not the same bed or anything like that.” She added with some worry in her voice.
“I understand what you mean Mellissa.” Lexi giggled. “So I pick you both up from Tim’s then in the morning?” Lexi asked.
“Yes if that’s okay with you?” Mellissa asked.
“I guess so, but I was so looking forward to meeting your step dad again.” Lexi said with a sigh, just before she started giggling again.
“You wouldn’t have seen him anyway Lexi. He’s going to be away for the next couple of days, so I’m going to stop here with Tim and his mum until he gets back at the end of the week.” Mellissa said sounding happy to be away from her step dad.
“Okay then Mellissa, thanks for letting me know. Did you and Tim have fun this evening?” Lexi asked with a grin, but not saying anymore than that.
“What do you mean Lexi?” Mellissa asked with some panic in her voice.
“I mean doing your studying? Did you have fun studying?” Lexi asked.
“Yes it was okay, well as fun as it can get studying.” Mellissa said, but trying to make it sound like it wasn’t fun.
“I bet going to the mall and window shopping would have been more fun, but you need to keep your grades up young lady.” Lexi giggled as she sounded like a mum telling off her child.
Mellissa just did a nervous giggle on the other end of the phone. “Yes it would have been a lot more fun than studying. I better go now Lexi. Bye, see you in the morning.” Mellissa added before ending the call.
Lexi giggled some more at her own little game of teasing Mellissa, she was soon snapped out of it though when she heard a new female voice in her ear. Hi baby, when you coming home?” Sarah asked with a pout in her voice.
“Hi Saz. I’m just on my way back now.” Lexi said with a warm fuzzy feeling running through her body as she thought about Sarah being back at base waiting for her. “How was College today?” Lexi asked, just so she had someone to talk to while she drove.
“It was okay, but I can’t wait for you to get done with this mission so we can both go together.” Sarah said with some hope in her voice that the mission would be over soon.
“Don’t you like having my sister along to help you study?” Lexi asked with a hurt tone to her voice.
“I love spending time with Alice, it feels just like old times back at high school, but she’s not you Lexi.” Sarah whined. “She keeps getting cranky with the teachers as well because she already knows everything.” Sarah added in a whisper just before Lexi heard her shout “ouch!” into her ear.
“I take it Alice is stood with you still Saz?” Lexi giggled.
“She was, but Lana just dragged her away.” Sarah giggled. “They’ve gone to take a shower together. Lana said can you grab dinner on the way home?” Sarah asked.
Lexi agreed to grab some food on the way home and then spent the rest of the drive talking with Sarah. Lexi didn’t speak about Tim dressing like a girl, she was going to leave it until she got back to base so she could sit and talk to Alice and Lana about it as well.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 13 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Mellissa and Tim were both sat on the front step outside the house when Lexi pulled up in front of the house. Lexi couldn’t help but look at the deferent’s she saw in the two kids this morning to how they had looked last night when she followed them around the mall.
Lexi had grabbed pizza on the way back to base and then sat with Sarah, Lana, Alice, Bill and Ted while they all ate, and talked about the best way to handle the information Lexi now knew. They had talked through different ideas, but in the end they thought it best to just pretend they didn’t know anything about it.
“How would you have felt if a woman had become your friend as Alex back in high school, and then suddenly told you she knew all about Alexis?” Sarah had asked Lexi.
“I’d have been freaked out.” Lexi said. “It was bad enough when you turned round and said you knew about her.” Lexi added as she thought back to the night they went to the movies and then Sarah told her and Alice she knew about Alexis.
Lexi had been wearing a special pair of glasses while she followed Tammy and Mellissa around the mall with a camera built into them. Ted logged into the coms room computer system and pulled up some of the footage of the two girls shopping, so Alice and Sarah could see what they looked like. Ted also showed them footage of the two kids at school as well, so they could see how different they both looked.
“So one of them Goth’s is really a boy?” Sarah asked as she looked closer, trying to work out which one. “Well they’ve got me stumped.” Sarah added after looking for a couple of minutes.
“Tammy is the one in purple Saz.” Lexi told her. “The only reason I know that is because I got close enough at one point to overhear Mellissa call her that while Tammy just kept calling the other one Mellissa.” Lexi added.
“I use to think you did a good job looking like Alice, but what they have done is pretty amazing.” Sarah said looking impressed.
Lexi was snapped out of her daydreaming when Tim opened the passenger door and slipped into the back seat just before Mellissa got in the front. “Morning Lexi!” Tim said with a smile as he got in.
“Morning Tim, morning Mellissa.” Lexi smiled as she gave them both another quick look over.
“Morning Lexi. Is everything alright?” Mellissa asked looking worried as she looked at herself and then Tim. Mellissa had seen the odd way Lexi had been looking at them both.
“Yes, I’m fine Mellissa. I was just thinking over some work related stuff.” Lexi giggled.
“Wouldn’t that mean you were thinking about stuff to do with me?” Mellissa asked with even more worry in her voice.
“I can see your point Mellissa, but I do have other things to worry about apart from you.” Lexi smiled. “Or should I be worried about something?” Lexi asked with a raised eyebrow.
“No, no, nothing going on here Lexi.” Mellissa giggled and relaxed again.
Lexi drove them both to school and parked up like she had the past couple of days, but Peter and Kenneth were both stood waiting for Tim when they got out the car.
“I hope you boy’s aren’t looking for trouble?” Lexi asked as she stepped between the two boys and Tim.
“N... No ma’am. I just wanted to ask Tim if he could help me with some homework I’ve been having trouble with.” Kenneth said as he held up a folder. “Pete told me how Tim had helped him work something out, and I was hoping he could help me out too?” Kenneth added as he lowered the folder to cover his privates.
“You don’t have to help him Tim if you don’t want to.” Mellissa said with anger in her voice. “Not after the way they’ve treated you all this time.” She added as she looked at Kenneth and then Peter.
“I know you’ve got every right to tell me to take a walk, and I’d understand if you did Tim, but all I can say is sorry for being such a jerk to you all this time.” Kenneth said with some pleading in his voice for Tim to help him out.
“I’ll help you out Ken, but you have to promise me that you won’t start picking on me again when Lexi stops protecting Mel?” Tim asked.
“I don’t pick on friends, and I won’t let anyone else pick on them either.” Ken said with determination in his voice.
“The same goes for me too Tim.” Pete said with the same determination in his voice.
“Okay then, let’s go and sit over here.” Tim said as he led the way over to a group of tables that they had outside for the kids to sit on while having their lunch outside while the weather was nice. “We have some time before homeroom.” Tim added as he looked at his watch.
“Thanks Tim, you’re a life saver.” Ken said with a sigh as he followed Tim and Mellissa over to the table and took a seat.
Lexi followed behind while keeping an eye out for trouble, but also keeping an eye on Ken and Pete to make sure this wasn’t some trick they had planned out. Lexi dismissed that idea as being well beyond what they could think up, but Alex and Alice had once been outsmarted by Tiffany and Matt, so she wasn’t going to rule anything out at this point.
Tim started to help Ken with his problem, but the subject Ken was having trouble with wasn’t one of Tim’s best subjects either, so they were all having a little trouble with it until Lexi stepped in to help them out. All four kids sat with their mouths open as Lexi explained the reason they were all having trouble with the subject, and then she showed them an easy way to solve it.
Lexi stopped speaking when she realised that all four of them were sat looking at her. “What?” Lexi asked with a puzzled look.
“What do you mean what?” Mellissa answered for the group. “You look amazing, you can fight like Jackie Chan, and now you show us that you have a mega brain to go with it.” Melissa added. “Next you’ll be telling us that you can cook too.” Mellissa giggled.
Lexi went to say something but stopped herself, not wanting to show off too much.
“You can cook too can’t you?” Mellissa asked with a frown.
Lexi just gave a weak smile as she nodded her head up and down. “I’m a girl of many talents.” She shrugged.
Before any of the others could say anything, Lexi heard Lana’s voice in her ear. “Watch out Lexi, a couple of boys are planning something just behind you, using a football.”
Lexi turned just in time to see one of the boys Lana had been speaking about throw a football right at her. Lexi caught the ball so fast that no one could believe it, and the boy that threw it thought it had hit Lexi right in the face. He soon stopped cheering himself when he realised that no one else was cheering with him.
“Sorry babe! My hand slipped.” The boy said trying to look tough in front of his friends.
“I’m glad you don’t play on the football team with a throw that bad.” Lexi giggled.
“I do play on the team!” The boy said looking hurt at her comment as everyone started laughing at him.
“Oh, sorry about that then.” Lexi said, but not looking sorry at all. “Would you like your ball back now then?” Lexi asked as she went to throw it back to him.
“Sure, but don’t break a nail.” He laughed, trying to save face with his friends.
Lexi smiled an evil smile as she threw the ball wide of the boy, bouncing it off a pole and sending it back towards him from another angle. The boy turned to see where the ball had gone just as he went to say something sexist to her. This all stopped though when he was hit in the face by the ball and knocked to the ground from the impact. Lexi ran over to help the boy up while all his friends and most the school looked on laughing at him as he staggered over to a bench and sat down.
“I’m so sorry about that. I really do throw like a girl don’t I?” Lexi said looking all flustered, but not really feeling sorry or flustered. Lexi leaned in so only the boy could hear her. “Don’t call me babe” Lexi growled in his ear before moving her head away and looking all flustered again.
The boy just looked at Lexi in shock as it dawned on him that she had known just what she was doing, and could have thrown the ball right at him if she’d wanted to. The look in Lexi’s eyes was daring him to say something out loud; He just went back to worrying about his bloody nose and whether or not she’d broken it.
Lexi almost skipped back to the table where Mellissa, Tim, Ken and Pete were still sat looking at the boy sat at another table nursing his bloody nose. “Do you all understand the subject now?” Lexi asked like they had never been interrupted in the first place.
All four of them nodded as they kept looking over at the boy now being helped up so he could be taken to see the nurse. “Why do I get the feeling that you meant for that throw to do that Lexi?” Mellissa asked.
“Do you realise how smart you would have to be to calculate a shot like that Mellissa?” Tim said as he looked at Mellissa.
“Yes I do Tim.” Mellissa said as she tapped the folders they had out on the table still.
Tim had to slap his hand over his mouth to stop a very girly sounding giggle getting out as he realised what Mellissa was getting at. He just looked at Lexi as he pointed at the boy being taken into the school by a friend. Lexi just let a grin spread across her face as she winked at him. This just made Tim want to giggle even more.
Ken and Pete looked a little puzzled at the way Tim sounded when he giggled, but didn’t say anything about it. They did look impressed with the throw Lexi had used to shut up the other boy. They already knew what Lexi was capable of after she sorted them out the day before.
It was soon time to start the school day, so Lexi let them get to class while she kept an eye out for any sign of trouble. Lexi had a pretty good idea that no one would try anything at the school. Too much press coverage involved.
Lexi had a little iPad that she could watch Mellissa and Tim on while letting them get on with their school work, so she could keep a safe distance. She met up with them at lunchtime and once again Tim shared his lunch with her.
“So how did the two of you become friends then?” Lexi asked thinking it was a harmless question. The worried look Mellissa and Tim gave each other said it was anything but a harmless question.
“It’s a little complicated to explain Lexi.” Tim said in a whisper. “I don’t think you’d understand any of it if I told you.” He added with worry in his voice.
“I think you should let him know that you know about Tammy, and you’re okay with it Lexi.” Lana’s voice said in her ear.
“Are you sure that’s wise Lana?” Lexi asked. “I thought we said...” Was all Lexi got out before Lana spoke again.
“I know what we said, but he’s hurting for some reason, and you can help him find out that he’s not the only one to go through any of this.” Lana said. “Just don’t give him any details about your past that he could track down on the net.” Lana warned.
“What’s Lana telling you to do Lexi?” Mellissa asked. Tim was just sat looking down at the grown to afraid to look Lexi in the eyes.
“Does the two of you being friends have anything to do with Tammy?” Lexi asked, blanking the question Mellissa just asked as it would all become clear in a minute what Lana was talking to her about.
Tim’s head shot up and him and Mellissa had matching looks on their faces as they waited for Lexi to start laughing at Tim, but they soon looked puzzled when Lexi just sat waiting for an answer. “Well does it?” Lexi finally asked when she saw that Tim and Mellissa had been struck dumb all of a sudden.
“How do you know about Tammy?” Tim asked in a shaky voice close to tears.
“I asked you a question first?” Lexi said with a girly whine. Even under these circumstances Mellissa and Tim had to giggle at the way Lexi said it.
“Yes Mellissa and I became friends because of Tammy.” Tim finally said with a sigh like it had been a deep breath he’d been holding in forever.
Lexi smiled at the fact Tim had answered her question, so she now answered his. “I followed you last night when you went to the mall window shopping.”
“You did?” Mellissa asked. “We never saw you.” She added with a puzzled look.
“I wouldn’t be very good at my job if you did now would I?” Lexi asked with a grin. “I thought you both looked very different last night. Is that your normal look when you go out together as Tammy and Mellissa?” Lexi asked.
“Yes it is. Tammy was dressed like that when we first met.” Mellissa said as she looked at Tim and smiled. “Tammy saved my life and we’ve been best friends ever since.” Mellissa added with a tear in her eye.
“Sounds like quite a story.” Lexi said as she looked at her watch. “We have some time so spill the beans.” Lexi added with a grin.
“You don’t mind about what I do Lexi?” Tim asked.
“Nope, why should I?” Lexi asked. “I have some experience in this sort of thing, so I may be able to help you deal with it Tim.” Lexi added as she reached over and took hold of Tim’s hand in a friendly way as she smiled at him.
“You have a friend that likes to dress like a girl?” Tim asked looking excited to find out more details about it.
“Yes I do, and he is now a she.” Lexi said.
“That’s what I want when I’m eighteen. Please tell me all about it and how you friend likes being a complete woman now?” Tim asked all excited still.
“Hey! Not fair Tim, I asked you first.” Lexi pouted. “You tell me how you and Mellissa became friends and I’ll tell you about my friend.” Lexi added as she held out her hand to shake on it with Tim.
“Deal!” Tim said as he quickly shook Lexi’s hand. “Are you still close friends Lexi?” Tim asked.
“Yes we’re still very close friends Tim.” Lexi said with a smile. “Okay then let’s hear how the two of you became thick as thief’s?” Lexi asked as she got a little more comfortable on the grass under the tree where they were sat.
“I think I better start Lexi.” Mellissa said with a sad look.
“Are you sure you want to tell her Mel?” Tim asked looking worried for his friend. Mellissa just nodded as she took hold of Tim’s other hand for moral support.
“I’d just come back to school after my mother’s death and I was having trouble dealing with everything. My step dad seemed angry that I was still alive, and my so called friends here at school couldn’t care less about anything past the next party or trend.” Mellissa said with a sigh. “I was just getting more and more depressed with life, so I started looking at all the different ways I could end it all and join mummy.” She added as she started crying now and Tim pulled her into a hug.
“I was out window shopping at the mall when I saw Mellissa arguing with a couple of the girls she hung out with at school.” Tim carried on telling the story. “They said some pretty nasty things to Mellissa and I saw how hard it had hit her and I was worried about Mel, so I followed her to make sure she wasn’t going to do anything silly.” Tim added as he stroked Mellissa’s hair while she sobbed in his arms.
“I followed her onto a bridge where she looked down onto the freeway. I watched as she started to climb up on to it and I just ran over and pulled her down off it and hugged her.” Tim said as he tightened his grip on Mellissa.
“So you saved Mellissa’s life even though you were risking being outed as a cross dresser?” Lexi looked amazed as she asked it.
“Mellissa asked me the same thing when she found out who I was, and I’ll tell you the same thing.” Tim said with a smile. “I can live with being labelled a freak, but I couldn’t live with being able to stop her killing herself and not having done it.” He added with a smile.
Mellissa had stopped crying and was now giggling a little as she thought back to their first meeting on the bridge. “I had no idea who it was at first, I still didn’t remember him after he said we had a couple of classes together, but he still risked everything to stop me killing myself that night.” Mellissa said with a smile as she looked at Tim. “All I saw was a cute little gothic looking girl wearing a red t-shirt with a silver gothic looking cross printed on the front and she was also wearing a cute little tartan skirt with fishnets on her legs and pink work boots on her feet. Her makeup looked a little scary, but the eyes said that she was worried about me and she knew my name.” Mellissa added with a distant look in her eyes, like she was remembering that first meeting again.
“So how did you get from that first meeting to being at the mall together last night?” Lexi asked.
“Tammy took me back to her house where we sat and talked for hours. I found out that Tim had come close to killing himself, but his mum found out about it and she helped him come to terms with what he was and his need to dress like a girl.” Mellissa said.
“So your mum knows all about Tammy then?” Lexi asked.
“Yes mummy found a letter I’d been writing, explaining the reason for me having to leave her. She said that as long as I was happy, then she could cope with anyway I wanted to look or dress.” Tim said. “Mummy and I have lots of fun going out dressed as mother and daughter.” Tim added with a grin.
“What about the gothic look, do you like dressing that way?” Lexi asked.
“Yes I do, so does Mellissa.” Tim giggled. “Everyone thinks were a couple of trouble makers so they keep away from us while we’re out and about.” Tim added with even more giggles.
“Has anyone worked out who you are while you’ve been out dressed?” Lexi asked.
“Nope. We even bumped into my old friends from school and they never realised who I was, or who Tammy really was.” Mellissa giggled. “We even made them run away screaming we were going to beat them up when I went Boo!” Mellissa added with more giggling from the two of them as they remembered the memory.
“I don’t remember seeing anything in your file Tim about you seeing a doctor about your gender issues.” Lexi said when the two of them stopped giggling.
“I’ve not seen one yet Lexi, but my mum has me taking some blockers to stop me going through any form of male puberty.” Tim said looking a little worried again now. “I think you should sit down and talk with my mum about all this Lexi. I’m not sure if I’ll get mum in trouble for talking to you about all this.” Tim added.
“I can understand that Tim, and I’ll have a word with her and see if I can offer any advice that may help you and your mother out.” Lexi smiled.
“So you don’t think I’m weird or a freak?” Tim asked looking worried still.
“Yes I think you’re weird, but you’re a teenager, they’re all weird to me.” Lexi giggled.
“Hey! You still look like a teenager yourself Lexi, so you haven’t got room to speak.” Tim giggled as he playfully slapped her on the arm.
“Complements will get you everywhere.” Lexi said with a grin.
“How old are you anyway Lexi?” Mellissa asked.
“A lady never tells her age.” Lexi said in a posh voice as she stuck her nose up in the air. “But as I’m not a lady, I’ll tell you.” Lexi added with a giggle.
“Well tell us then Lexi?” Mellissa asked as she playfully pushed Lexi.
“I’m twenty three.” Lexi said. “I know I look much older than that, but I’ve had a tough life.” Lexi added with a sad look.
“Older!? You don’t even look twenty Lexi!” Mellissa said looking shocked to hear that Lexi was twenty three. “I was thinking you were maybe eighteen at the most.” Mellissa added.
“I was always small growing up, so it makes me look younger than I really am. That’s how I know how hard it is for you Tim.” Lexi said with a sad smile towards him.
Tim looked at Lexi for a couple of minutes like he was trying to work something out, then he got a look of shock on his face as he started pointing at Lexi with a shaky finger like he’d just worked something out. “It’s you isn’t it. You’re her?” Tim asked.
“Just who do you think I am Tim?” Lexi asked with a puzzled look, not having any idea what Tim was getting at.
“Lexi is short for Alexis, which could be a female use for the name Alex, and that was the name of the boy you told us about the other day.” Tim said before needing to take a deep breath to put some air back in his lungs. “That means you’re the girl that used to be like me.” He added with some pleading in his voice to be right about all this.
“That’s one smart kid.” Lana said in Lexi’s ear. “To work all that out from the little bits of information you gave him. It’s up to you how much you tell them Lexi.” Lana added.
Lexi knew that even if Tim or Mellissa did a search on the internet, they wouldn’t find any info about Alex or Alice, thanks to Bill and Ted removing all of it years ago. Lexi still decided to keep it simple though. “Yes I use to be a boy called Alex, but you can’t ever tell anyone about it.” Lexi warned them both.
“Who would ever believe us Lexi?” Mellissa asked still in shock at what Tim had just worked out.
“Thanks Mellissa, it’s nice to know I look that good.” Lexi said with a grin.
Tim was just sat there grinning at Lexi like she had just turned into the perfect Christmas present. “So I could really be a woman one day, just like you Lexi?” Tim asked.
“Yes you could be a very pretty woman one day Tim.” Lexi said with a smile. She left out the bit about her being super strong and fast healing thanks to a secret mixture of drugs that had been given to her, and a year’s worth of surgery to make her an exact copy of her sister.
“I thought you said that Alex died in prison?” Tim asked as he had a sudden thought back to what Lexi had said when telling them her story the other day.
“I just said that to make it sound a little cooler, and he did die when I became Alexis.” She shrugged like it was no big deal.
Lexi thought they must have brought it because they let it drop as Tim started asking Lexi question after question to do with the surgery. Lexi told him what she could, not sugar coating all the pain she was in when it was first done.
Tim just sat there grinning as he thought about growing up to be a woman just like Mellissa would. Mellissa teased him about going out on dates with boys, but it didn’t seem to bother him, other than making him blush as he thought about having sex as a female. Lexi never had to worry about them feelings at Tim’s age, she was happy to be going out and having a good time with Alice.
Lunchtime came to an end and Lexi walked Tim and Mellissa to their next class before she went for a wander around the school to make sure nothing looked out of place. Lana, Bill and Ted hadn’t seen anything, but it was better to look around and make sure herself.
The afternoon classes passed without any trouble and Lexi took them home to Tim’s house. Tim’s mum was going to be working late so She said that she’d drop them off at school in the morning and then come back to have a chat with Maggie, Tim’s mum in the morning. Tim had promised to keep her secret from his mum until she’d had a chance to talk with her.
Lexi left after making them promise not to go out shopping at the mall again tonight. They both agreed and said that Mum had asked them to sort out dinner to save her some time when she got home later. Lexi headed for home looking forward to spending some extra time cuddled up to Sarah on the sofa.
Mellissa and Tim weren’t on the doorstep when Lexi arrived to collect them the next morning, so she got out and went to the front door, but before she knocked Maggie opened it and stepped aside to let her enter.
“Good morning Maggie, is everything alright?” Lexi asked looking worried when she saw the look on Maggie’s face.
“I’m not sure Lexi.” Maggie said as she seemed to be trying to work something out for herself as she looked at Lexi. “Tim and Mellissa told me you found out about Tammy, and I want to know what you plan to do about it?” Maggie asked straight out.
Lexi could tell that Maggie had a fiery temper to go with the flaming red locks she had, Lexi liked that about her. “I plan to drive them to school and then come back and have a chat with you about it and what I can do to help you help him.” Lexi smiled. “I like Tim and Mellissa very much, and I would like to help Tim become Tammy if that is what he really wants.” Lexi added.
Maggie relaxed when she saw that Lexi really did want to help her son. “I’ll have a couple of mugs of coffee ready when you get back then.” Maggie said with a grin.
“No sugar in mine please, I’m trying to watch my figure.” Lexi said striking a sexy pose just before she started giggling.
This soon had Maggie giggling as well. “I bet you have plenty of men doing that for you?” Maggie asked as she giggled some more.
“I bet you get your fair share Maggie?” Lexi giggled.
“I use to, but I spend too many hours working these days to notice, or even go out on a date.” Maggie said with a sigh.
“I better get Tim and Mellissa to school before they end up being late.” Lexi said as she saw the time was getting on. “I’ll be back shortly, and we can talk some more.” Lexi said as she gave Maggie a quick hug before going to shout Mellissa and Tim.
They were already stood in the hallway, so she let them lead the way out to the car while Maggie stood on the doorstep waving to them all. Lexi soon had them at school where she walked them to their homeroom and made sure they would be okay for a couple of hours before she got back in her car and drove back to have a drink and a chat with Maggie about Tim.
Tim had told Lexi while she drove them to school that he had only said that Lexi knew about Tammy, and that she has a friend that went through the same thing he was. Lexi pulled up outside the house and went up to the house where Maggie was stood with the door open to let her in.
Lexi walked into the living room and sat down on the sofa while Maggie went to finish making the drinks. Maggie soon returned with two mugs of coffee and placed one of them down on the coffee table in front of Lexi. “Before you say anything Lexi, I want to explain the reason for doing what I did with Tim, or Tammy as she is known most the time when not at school.”
“You really don’t ne...” Lexi started to say, but stopped when Maggie held up her hand to stop her speaking.
“I want to Lexi, or more to the point I need to talk to someone about it all.” Maggie said with tears in her eyes. “Tammy told me that she told you about the letter I found?” Maggie asked.
“Yes, she said that you found a letter she’d wrote explaining why she couldn’t go on living a lie, so she was going away.” Lexi said with a lump in her throat at the thought of a world without Tim/Tammy in it.
“Yes it was a shock to read that your only child was in so much pain that he was about to take his own life.” Maggie said with a heartbreaking sob. “I was angry with myself at first for not seeing the pain he was in, but as soon as he got home from school that night I showed him the letter and we hugged as he spilled his heart to me.” Maggie let Lexi sit next to her so she could be hugged while she sobbed.
“Am I the first person you’ve been able to speak to about this?” Lexi asked as she hugged Maggie.
“Yes, I’ve been too scared that someone would take Tammy away from me if I talked to them about it all.” Maggie said as she sat up and wiped her eyes.
“You could have taken him to see a doctor and had him on the right meds to help him grow up to be a pretty young woman one day, and then have surgery when he’s... Sorry, she’s eighteen.” Lexi explained that it wasn’t all doom and gloom like she thought. “Don’t get me wrong Maggie, it’s going to be hard work, but Tammy will pull through just fine with you and Mellissa to help her.” Lexi added with a smile.
“Tammy said that you have a friend that’s like Tammy, does she look like a girl now? Can people tell that she wasn’t born that way?” Maggie asked.
“I think she does.” Lexi said. “Just this morning she was complemented on how good she looks when she said she was watching her figure.” Lexi added with a grin as she saw the puzzled look on Maggie’s face turn to one of shock when she realised what Lexi was trying to say.
“You? You were born a boy?” Maggie asked, still not believing what Lexi was trying to tell her.
“I was labelled as a male at birth, but I was always different, just like Tim is.” Lexi smiled. “All I see in Tim is a girl fighting to get out, and I promise to help you and Tammy get to the point she needs to be.” Lexi added with her hand on her heart.
Maggie gave Lexi a big hug to thank her for just being there, then they sat and talked some more about Tammy. “How did you cope with Tammy bringing Mellissa home the night she stopped her jumping off the bridge?” Lexi asked as she sat drinking her coffee.
“I was scared for Tammy when she walked in propping up another young girl, but I soon brushed it all aside when Tammy told me what the poor child had been through, and what Tammy had just stopped her doing.” Maggie said with a hand on her heart to slow it back down again. “I still told Tammy off for going out dressed without me though. She was only supposed to go out as Tammy when I was with her.” Maggie added.
“I gather you didn’t tell her off too much after what she did though?” Lexi asked with a sly smile. “Mellissa would have died if Tammy hadn’t gone out that night and stopped her.” Lexi added with a raised eyebrow.
“I grounded her for a week, not that she went out anywhere in the first place.” Maggie giggled. “Mellissa started coming over after school every night after that anyway and soon Tammy had a little gothic sister to do stuff with.” Maggie added with some more giggling.
“They do seem very close.” Lexi said. Lexi was worried about how Tim/Tammy would cope when Mellissa had to be taken away from here for her own protection from her step dad.
“How much trouble is Mellissa really in Lexi?” Maggie asked looking worried. “Does it have anything to do with that evil man she’s living with?” Maggie added.
“I can’t talk about it Maggie, but he’s not a very nice man is he?” Lexi asked.
“I’ve only met him a hand full of times, but he talks to Mellissa like she was to blame for her mother’s death, and I think he hopes she will take her own life one day.” Maggie said with anger in her voice.
Lexi didn’t quite know what to say to that comment, but maybe Maggie was closer to the truth than she could ever realise. “From what I’ve seen though, it may be necessary to remove Mellissa for her own safety at some point.” Lexi warned.
“I never did trust that man.” Maggie said reading between the lines of what Lexi was getting at. Maggie looked worried when she suddenly realised what taking Mellissa away would mean to her and Tammy. “Will Tammy ever get to see Mellissa again if that happens Lexi?”
“I couldn’t say at this point Maggie. It’s too early to tell.” Lexi shrugged. “I’ll do all I can to let Mellissa and Tammy remain friends if she does have to move away.” Lexi added, hopping she would be able to keep her word.
“I’m sure you’ll do all you can Lexi.” Maggie smiled. “I’m sorry but I need to get ready for work now, or I’ll be late.” Maggie added as she saw the time.
“I know you don’t have a car at the minute, so I can give you a lift if you would like?” Lexi asked. She found out from Bill and Ted that Maggie’s car had been broken into and stolen a couple of weeks back.
“Thanks for the offer, but I wouldn’t want to put you out Lexi.” Maggie said as she got up and went to the kitchen to rinse the mugs out they’d just used.
“It’s no trouble at all Maggie.” Lexi smiled as she waved off Maggie’s protest. “I’ll be out in the car waiting for you. I need to make a couple of calls anyway while I’m waiting for you.” Lexi added with a smile as she left the house to get an update on things from Lana.
“Thanks Lexi, I won’t be long.” Maggie said as she went to get ready for work.
Lexi went out to her car and sat behind the wheel before she got her phone out, but never called anyone on it, she just wanted people to think she was talking on it while she spoke with Lana on her ear wig. The car was shielded against people listening in on her chats as well.
“How do you think I did in there Lana?” Lexi asked.
“I think you handled yourself really well Lexi. I’m surprised that anyone voted for Senator Green judging by Maggie’s reaction to him.” Lana laughed, but it wasn’t a happy one.
“Who knows what underhanded things got done to get him his title of senator?” Lexi said with a sigh. “I trust that Tim and Mellissa are having a trouble free morning at school?” Lexi asked, knowing that Lana, Bill and Ted were keeping an eye on the two of them using the security cameras at the school.
“Yes they’re doing just fine. Kenneth and Peter seem to be sticking close by while you’re not there to protect them.” Lana giggled.
Lexi was looking at a man up a telegraph pole working on the phone line, and another man just getting out a gas repair van at the other end of the road in her mirror. The thing that had Lexi worried was the boots the two men had on looked to clean and shiny for normal work boots. They looked more like military boots, normal workmen wouldn’t have boots that clean, not if they were any good at their job anyway.
“Lana! I need you to run facial recognition for me on two men.” Lexi said as she put on her special glasses to get an image of the man up the telegraph pole while she pushed some buttons on the dash and soon had an image of the man that had just got out of the gas repair van, using a camera in the car that Bill and Ted had designed.
“You think you got trouble G?” Lana asked, all joking forgotten as she pulled up the two images that Lexi had just sent her.
“Not sure yet, but these two guys look like ex military to me, and they keep taking little looks at Tim’s house.” Lexi said as she watched them without them realising it.
“Well you’re spot on with the trouble again G.” Lana said with a whistle at she looked down the two guys files. “They’ve both done work for the CIA in the past. Mostly off the books stuff so it can’t be traced back to them. They both specialise in blowing things up.” Lana added with worry in her voice.
“They’re going to kill Maggie and Tim as well as Mellissa, and I bet they plan to do it tonight!” Lexi said with anger in her voice. “I’m going to take them out now Lana.” Lexi said as she went to open the car door.
“Lexi wait!” Lana said. “Think about this first. If you kill these two guys, Doug Green will just get the CIA to send a couple more, or find some other way to kill Mellissa.” Lana added with a pleading voice to keep Lexi from making a mistake because of her emotions.
“So what would you have me do Lana? Just let them all get blown up?” Lexi asked sarcastically.
“Yes we have to let Mellissa, Maggie and Tim die Lexi. It’s the only way this will all end.” Lana said with a pained voice at what they had to let happen.
Two men sat in a car just down the road from Tim’s house; they watched as a woman pulled up in a black mustang and let two of the three targets out of the car before driving away again.
“Why don’t we just blow the place now?” One of the men said to the other.
“They want us to take out the mother as well. No one to start asking questions that way.” The second man chuckled an evil laugh. “Just some poor family killed by a gas explosion while eating their evening meal.” He added, like he was reading the headline in the paper already.
“I hate all this waiting around man!” The first guy said as he sat tapping his foot.
“I like the wait myself.” The second man said with a sigh. “What we do is an art form, you need to take the time to enjoy your work every once in a while.” He added with passion.
“I see a woman walking up the road.” The first guy said to the second one sounding all excited now. “Is that her? The mother of the boy?” He asked.
The second man got out a photo and looked at the woman walking up the road and then the woman in the photo. “Yes that’s her.”
Both men watched as the woman walked up the path to the house and then let herself in using a key. The men waited another ten minutes before pushing a button on a little remote. The next thing they saw was flames shoot out all the windows and then a split second later a loud bang as the house went up in flames.
“I never get tired of that.” The second guy said with a smile as he put the car in gear and pulled off down the road as people came running out their houses to see what was going off.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 14 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Lexi was looking at a man up a telegraph pole working on the phone line and another man just getting out a gas repair van at the other end of the road in her mirror. The thing that had Lexi worried was the boots the two men had on looked to clean and shiny for normal work boots. They looked more like military boots. “Lana! I need you to run facial recognition for me on two men.” Lexi said as she put on her special glasses to get an image of the man up the telegraph pole while she pushed some buttons on the dash and soon had an image of the man that had just got out of the gas repair van. “You think you got trouble G?” Lana asked, all joking forgotten as she pulled up the two images that Lexi had just sent her. “Not sure yet, but these two guys look like ex military to me, and they keep taking little looks at Tim’s house.” Lexi said as she watched them without them realising it. “Well you’re spot on with the trouble again G.” Lana said with a whistle at she looked down the two guys files. “They’ve both done work for the CIA in the past. Mostly off the books stuff so it can’t be traced back to them. They both specialise in blowing things up.” Lana added with worry in her voice. “They’re going to kill Maggie and Tim as well as Mellissa, and I bet they plan to do it tonight!” Lexi said with anger in her voice. “I’m going to take them out now Lana.” Lexi said as she went to open the car door. Lexi wait!” Lana said. “Think about this first. If you kill these two guys, Doug Green will just get the CIA to send a couple more, or find some other way to kill Mellissa.” Lana added with a pleading voice to keep Lexi from making a mistake because of her emotions. “So what would you have me do Lana? Just let them all get blown up?” Lexi asked sarcastically. “Yes we have to let Mellissa, Maggie and Tim die, Lexi. It’s the only way this will all end.” Lana said with a pained voice at what they had to let happen. Two men sat in a car just down the road from Tim’s house; they watched as a woman pulled up in a black mustang and let two of the three targets out of the car before driving away again. “Why don’t we just blow the place now?” One of the men said to the other. “They want us to take out the mother as well. No one to start asking questions that way.” The second man chuckled an evil laugh. “Just some poor family killed by a gas explosion while eating their evening meal.” He added, like he was reading the headline in the paper already. “I hate all this waiting around man!” The first guy said as he sat tapping his foot. “I like the wait myself.” The second man said with a sigh. “What we do is an art form, you need to take the time to enjoy your work every once in a while.” He added with passion. “I see a woman walking up the road.” The first guy said to the second one sounding all excited now. “Is that her? The mother of the boy?” He asked. The second man got out a photo and looked at the woman walking up the road and then the woman in the photo. “Yes that’s her.” Both men watched as the woman walked up the path to the house and then let herself in using a key. The men waited another ten minutes before pushing a button on a little remote. The next thing they saw was flames shoot out all the windows and then a second later a loud bang as the house went up in flames. “I never get tired of that.” The second guy said with a smile as he put the car in gear and pulled off down the road as people came running out their houses to see what was going off. “What are you trying to say Lana?” Lexi spat out in anger. “I was being sarcastic when I said about letting them get blown up.” Lexi added. “I know you were Lexi, but don’t you see? Making it look like they did their job will take all this pressure of Mellissa.” Lana said in a calm voice as she tried to calm Lexi back down again. “What about Tim and Maggie? They will have to be relocated with new names and I.D.” Lexi pointed out. “Yes, but they can do it as a family Lexi. A single mother with two beautiful daughters.” Lana said with a smile in her voice. “Can we pull all this off in such a short time?” Lexi asked. “This is what you do best Lexi.” Lana giggled. “Thinking on your feet.” She added as she waited for Lexi to form a plan. “Okay then, I need Bill and Ted to track down three bodies that match Mellissa, Tim and Maggie. Then I’ll need them to match up dentil records from the three bodies to Mellissa, Tim and Maggie.” Lexi told Lana. “Bill and Ted are already on the case and have three bodies ready to go as soon as you say the word.” Lana said. “I’m going to pop back into the house and plant a couple of mini cams so you can keep an eye on the place while I go and get everything else sorted out.” Lexi said as she got ready to re-enter the house before Maggie came out. “Can you pull up an image of Maggie and get Bill and Ted to make up a mask of her face for me.” Lexi added just before she got out the car and went to the boot before she walked back up to the front door and knocked. “Hello again Lexi, long time no see.” Maggie joked with her. “Hi Maggie.” Lexi giggled like nothing was wrong. “I’m sorry to be a pain, but can I just pop to your bathroom before we get off? That coffee went straight through me.” Lexi asked. “Sure, you know where to find it.” Maggie said as she let Lexi wander off down the hallway while she went to finish getting ready for work. Lexi moved with lightning speed as she placed little cameras all over the house, so they could watch what the men did in the house while they were setting everything up for later. Lexi was stood back in the hallway when Maggie finally came out her room ready for work. “I can’t thank you enough for doing this Lexi.” Maggie praised her as they walked over to the car and got in it. “I can see why Tim loves this car so much now.” Maggie added as she looked around the inside. “It gets me from A to B.” Lexi smiled. Lexi decided it best to not let Maggie know that something was wrong as this would just make people notice things that they didn’t want them to know. It would be better if people thought it was just a gas explosion that killed them all. That’s if it was going to be an explosion that took them all out. Lexi couldn’t see them doing it any other way and still making it look like an accident. “Has anyone ever told you that you’re way to modest for your own good Lexi?” Maggie asked with a giggle as Lexi pulled away from the curb. “All the time Maggie, but it’s just who I am.” Lexi shrugged. “You’re not so modest when you’re beating the crap out of some guy who looked at you funny.” Lana said in Lexi’s ear. Lexi wanted to tell her to shut up, but couldn’t with Maggie sat in the car next to her, so she settled for making light conversation with Maggie instead. “Are you looking at another long day then today Maggie?” Lexi asked, hoping to tie down what time she’d be getting out of work and going home. “The surgery closes at six, so I should be on my way home by six thirty and walking in the door to a nice dinner by seven.” Maggie said with a dreamy look in her eyes. Lexi had to hide a little grin when Maggie was so forthcoming with the information she needed. Lexi knew she would have to wait for Maggie outside work so she could whisk her away to meet up with Tim and Mellissa before she returned to the house dressed as Maggie to fool the bad guys into thinking Maggie was in the house and it was safe for them to blow it up. “It must be nice to get home to find Tammy and Mellissa working on dinner together?” Lexi asked as she drove Maggie to work. “It’s nice to see Tammy so happy full stop and Mellissa always seem happiest when she’s with Tammy as well.” Maggie said with a thoughtful look. “If we did have to move Mellissa for her own safety, would you and Tammy be willing to move with her if she wanted to be with Tammy still?” Lexi asked, hoping to find out if there could be any problems after tonight. “I can’t speak for Tammy, but I wouldn’t have any trouble moving some place new, and I know that Tammy would just want to be where Mellissa was.” Maggie said with a thoughtful look. “I was thinking we’d have to move when Tim became Tammy full time anyway.” Maggie added with a shrug of her shoulders. “I’ll see what we can sort out then to keep Mellissa and Tammy close friends.” Lexi smiled. Lexi was glad that Maggie was open to the idea of accepting Mellissa as a member of her family. Lexi could already see that Tammy and Mellissa were like sisters to each other. It reminded Lexi of how close her and Alice were at their age. Once Maggie had been dropped off at work Lexi went to the school to make sure Mellissa and Tim were okay through the lunch break before she went to help Lana move the three bodies that would replace Mellissa, Tim and Maggie in the fire. “Is everything okay Lexi?” Tim asked when he saw Lexi starring off into space deep in thought about something. “Yes fine.” Lexi smiled. “Just thinking about some stuff and making sure I haven’t forgotten anything.” Lexi added in a vague answer that Tim or Mellissa wouldn’t understand. “Did the chat go okay with my mum?” Tim asked, hoping it wasn’t anything to do with that that had Lexi looking worried. “The chat went fine and I told her about me being just like you.” Lexi said with a grin. “She seemed much happier knowing that you could be a normal woman in time. She really cares about you Tim.” Lexi added with a smile. “Just as I care about her Lexi.” Tim smiled. “She loves having Tammy around, so that makes her a super mum.” Tim added with a giggle. “I think Maggie is amazing.” Mellissa said with a sigh. “Her and my mum would have got on great together if she hadn’t died.” Mellissa added with a sad tone to her voice. “Maybe Maggie will adopt you so you and Tammy can live together?” Lexi said with a giggle as she bumped Mellissa with her shoulder. “You have no idea how much I wish that would happen Lexi.” Mellissa said with pain in her voice. “I dream of being able to call Maggie mum all the time. She already treats me like another daughter as it is.” Mellissa added. Lexi was glad to hear that because after today she just might get her wish. “Was it your mum that taught you how to get that cute gothic look I saw you both with the other night at the mall?” “Mum showed me the basics, but I watched a lot of how to’s on you tube. Mum has never been keen on the Goth princess look, but she says I look nothing like Tim, so she lets me get away with it.” Tim giggled some more. “What about you Mellissa? Why did you start playing the Goth princess?” Lexi asked with a smile. “I liked how cute it made Tammy look, and it was nice to be someone else for a bit.” Mellissa said with a smile. “But most of all it was cool to hang with my Goth sister here.” Mellissa added with a giggled as she bumped shoulders with Tim. “I’d love to see how you get the look you both have when all Gothed up.” Lexi said. “You’re welcome to watch us anytime Lexi, just as long as you give us a ride to the mall in that sweet car of yours.” Tim said with a grin. “I’m beginning to wonder if the only reason you like me is because of my car?” Lexi said with a pout. “I love everything about you Lexi.” Tim said looking worried. “If I had a big sister, I’d want her to be just like you.” Tim pleaded with Lexi. “I’m not sure I’d want a little Gothic freak for a baby sister though.” Lexi said as she pulled a funny face, but she was soon grinning, so Tim and Mellissa knew she was just teasing them. “What about two baby Gothic freak sisters then Lexi?” Mellissa asked with a giggle. “Oh if it’s the two of you, then that’s fine.” Lexi giggled as she threw her arms up in the air. This had all three of them laughing. “Will you keep in touch with us after your mission is over Lexi?” Tim asked as they got up to head back over to the school. “Do you even have to ask me that Tim?” Lexi asked with a hurt look. “How am I going to help your mum bring Tammy out if I didn’t?” Lexi added as she playfully punched him on the arm. Lexi wanted to give him a hug, but didn’t want to cause any trouble if a teacher saw her getting to friendly with a male student. Tim and Mellissa both smiled as they thought about having a friend like Lexi to talk to when they had a problem. Lexi walked the two kids back into the school and left them at their first class of the afternoon before she went back to her car and set off to find out what the two bad guys had been up to. Lexi had told Lana to leave telling her anything until Mellissa and Tim were back in class. “You got an update for me Lana?” Lexi asked as she sat in her car. “Yes G. The bad guys have planted a device behind the cooker just like you thought they would, so it will look like the cooker blew up.” Lana filled her in. “We’ve got the van loaded up and ready to go as well. Bill and Ted are tracking the bad guys at the minute, but it doesn’t look like they have anyone watching the house for the time being.” Lana added. “No need to watch the house as they know what time Mellissa and Tim will get home, and also what time Maggie will arrive.” Lexi said. “Hanging around all day waiting for them all to get home would only get the cops called out on them. She added with a sigh. “This will work Lexi, have some faith in yourself.” Lana said as she tried to help make Lexi feel a little better about their plan. “I just hope they wait for Maggie to get home, or I could be sending Mellissa and Tim home to get killed.” Lexi said with some doubt in her voice. “You know the bad guys will want to take out Maggie at the same time as Mellissa and Tim.” Lana said. “They won’t want some grieve stricken mother forcing the police to investigate the gas explosion.” Lana pointed out. “I know your right Lana, but I just feel bad about letting them go into the house without me going in with them.” Lexi growled with anger towards the two men willing to kill a couple of kids and a single mum just because some asshole told them to. “I know how you feel Lexi, but just drop them off and tell them to get changed into their cute little gothic girl outfits and then head to the mall so I can pick them up with Alice’s help. Then you can head over and meet up with Maggie and stop her from going home so you can take her place.” Lana explained the plan to Lexi again to get her mind back on track. “Are you sure Sarah will be okay stopping in the command centre with Bill and Ted while we do all this?” Lexi asked with worry in her voice about Sarah watching Lexi walk into a house that was about to be blown up around her. “Sarah will have to get use to watching you go on dangerous missions sooner or later Lexi. You could call this a trial by fire.” Lana giggled. “Sorry bad joke.” Lana giggled some more. “Glad to see someone’s still got a sense of humour.” Lexi said heavy with sarcasm. Lexi now found herself in a waiting game. She was waiting for Alice and Sarah to get back from college so Alice could put on a mask to make her look like Lexi did at the minute, so her and Lana could drive the already dead bodies over to the house and wait for Mellissa and Tammy to get ready and leave, so they can then set up the bodies around the table in the kitchen ready for when the house blows up. Lana wanted to set up the bodies before Mellissa and Tammy left to go to the mall, but Lexi had said no to that plan. Lexi didn’t want them seeing the dead bodies before they left the house as it would freak them out to much. Lexi was planning on keeping most of what would be happening tonight from them until it was all over.
Story:
Previously
Five hours later
Eight hours later
And now the story continues
Eight hours earlier
Lana was just checking some details on the computer in the coms room when she saw Alice and Sarah walk in looking worried. Lana had called them in the middle of a class and told them to come home right away. Lana had used the code words that Alice’s Gran was sick. Alice knew it was an emergency.
“What’s wrong Lana? Has something happened to Lexi?” Alice asked.
“No, but we have found out that they plan to blow up Tim’s house with Mellissa, Tim and Maggie in it tonight, so we’ve got to let it happen, but plant some bodies at the crime scene to make it look like they really did die in the explosion.” Lana told Alice and Sarah as she walked over and pulled them both into a hug.
“What can we do to help?” Sarah asked wanting to do anything to feel like part of the team.
“Alice will need to come with me so we can pick up the girls from the mall.” Lana said. “You need to use a mask to make you look like Lexi does at the minute, and I need you to help Bill and Ted here in coms and keep in touch with Lexi while the mission plays out.” Lana added as she looked at Sarah.
“Why can’t Lexi meet the girls at the mall?” Sarah asked as she sensed Lana wasn’t telling her something.
“Lexi will be stopping Maggie from going home and then taking her place.” Lana said looking worried as to how Sarah was going to react to this piece of news.
“What! Are you trying to tell me that Lexi is going to enter the house and then get blown up?” Sarah asked as it finally sank in.
“Yes Sarah that is what I’m telling you.” Lana said looking very series. “This is what she does, and she’s damn good at it as well.” Lana added not looking worried.
“Lexi will be fine Sarah.” Alice said with a smile. “I’ve seen her get shot and blown up a number of times and she’s always survived them.” Alice added.
“Yes, but you didn’t know it was Alexis at the time! You can’t tell me that you’re not a little worried for her safety?” Sarah asked.
“I’m always worried about her safety Sarah, even before I knew who she was, but Lexi is very good at this and I know she will be just fine.” Alice said as she pulled a shaking Sarah into a hug.
“Lexi is waiting to speak to you on the coms Sarah, and Alice and I need to see about getting off.” Lana said as she led Sarah over to the coms unit and got Sarah set up to feed Lexi information as it came in.
“Hello Lexi, are you there?” Sarah asked in a whisper once Lana had her sat down and set up.
“Hi Saz. Has Lana explained everything to you?” Lexi asked.
“Yes and I’m not happy about you getting blown up.” Sarah said trying to make light of it all, but Lexi could still hear the worry in her voice. “If you go getting yourself killed, I will bring you back just so I can kill you myself.” Sarah said in a warning tone.
“That would be something worth dying for.” Lexi giggled.
“Don’t joke about any of this Lexi.” Sarah snapped angrily. “This is all still new to me, and I’m having trouble dealing with it.” Sarah added much calmer this time.
“I’m sorry Saz, but this is just a normal every day thing for me, apart from having a couple of nice kids involved.” Lexi said with a sigh.
“I’m not worried for them Lexi.” Sarah said with a smile in her voice. “If anyone can get them and Maggie out of this in one piece, you can.”
“I’m glad to hear you have so much faith in me.” Lexi said.
“I’ve seen you in action remember?” Sarah giggled. “Lana and Alice have just left. Lana said she’d call you when they got close.” Sarah added.
“I better go and pick Mellissa and Tim up from school then and get this little party started.” Lexi said looking at the time.
“Okay lover.” Sarah purred in Lexi’s ear piece. “Bill says the bad guys are parked out on the road again waiting for the kids to get home. You don’t think they’ll blow it up earlier than you said?” Sarah asked with panic in her voice.
“No, they will just sit and watch to make sure they get all of them when they blow it up.” Lexi said angrily.
“Well go and play nice with the other boys and girls dear.” Sarah said in a motherly way just before she giggled.
“Okay mummy, but I like it rough.” Lexi whined using a little girl voice.
“Make it home safe and I’ll let you play rough with me all night long.” Sarah said with a smile in her voice.
“Now that’s something to live for.” Lexi giggled.
Lexi had been driving her car back to the school as she spoke with Sarah, so they ended the talk as Lexi parked up in the school car park and waited for Mellissa and Tim to walk over to her.
“I’d wish you luck Lexi, but I know you make your own. I’ll see you later.” Sarah said before turning off the mike. Lexi thought it sounded like Sarah was telling her that she would see her later, like it was an order.
Tim was soon opening the car door and getting in the back, and then Mellissa got in the front and closed the door. Lexi was soon taking a slow drive back towards Tim’s house so she could speak to them about what she needed them to do when they got home.
“I don’t want any questions about this from either of you, but I want you both to get changed into your gothic girl clothing when you get home. I then need you both to sneak out the back like you did the other day and head to the same mall I followed you around.” Lexi said as she looked at Mellissa sat next to her.
“Are you expecting trouble Lexi?” Tim asked from the back seat.
“What did I just say about no questions?” Lexi asked with a frown. “Please just get in, get changed and get back out the house and head to the mall as fast as you can. Lana will talk to you on this when she gets there to meet up with you.” Lexi handed Mellissa an ear wig to put in her ear so Lana and Alice could let them know when they got to the mall. “I need you both to leave your mobiles at home when you leave the house, and don’t call anyone once you’re out the house either.” Lexi warned them.
Will you be at the mall as well Lexi?” Mellissa asked.
“I should be, but if I’m not I’ll meet up with you later back here.” Lexi said so as not to worry them too much. Lexi knew that Alice would be meeting them as her, but she didn’t want them thinking it odd that Lana would be the one doing all the talking to them on the ear wig. Alice hadn’t had any dealings with Mellissa or Tim, so she wouldn’t be able to hold a conversation with either of them for long.
Tim and Mellissa looked at each other with worried looks but both said okay. Lexi was soon pulling up outside the house, she sat and watched the two of them get out and walk up to the house. Lexi drove off again once they were safely inside. She just hoped they were now getting changed into the little gothic princesses she’d seen the other night at the mall.
“Lexi, it’s Sarah here, Bill asked me to let you know that he’s blocking all radio signals to and from the house just in case the bad guys don’t want to wait. He said they won’t have a choice now.” Sara said the last part like she didn’t understand what Bill was trying to say.
Lexi understood perfectly, and she let out a sigh of relief knowing that Mellissa and Tim would be safe until they got out the house. “Thanks Bill, and you too Ted. You’ve both done an amazing job today with all this.” Lexi said as she parked up just down the road from where Mellissa and Tammy would be getting on the bus. She wanted to make sure they got on okay and weren’t being followed by anyone.
“We all did our own little part dudette. It’s all part of being a great team.” Bill’s voice said in her ear.
Lexi sat in her car looking at the bus stop for just over half an hour before she saw the same two gothic girls from the other night step out of the alleyway and stand near the bus stop like they were waiting for friends. The bus pulled up and they waited unit the last minute to get on it. Lexi had told them about this trick to make sure you weren’t being followed. They weren’t, so Lexi let out another sigh as she watched the bus pull away with the two girls safely onboard. Lexi thought that both girls looked pretty in a very gothic way. One of them was dressed in a black t-shirt with the word Princess wrote across the front in silver, and she was wearing a short tartan skirt over fishnet stocking with holes ripped in them. She was also wearing a pair of pink Doc Martin boots.
The second girl was wearing a red velvet dress with a black studded choker around her neck, she was also wearing fishnets, but hers were purple in colour and she was wearing black knee high boots. Lexi had no idea which girl was Tammy, and which girl was Mellissa. They both had very gothic looking makeup on, and both had black wigs on to give them very wild spiky hair to go with it.
Lexi got out her car and made her way up the alley to the back of the house and then slipped into the back garden to wait for Alice and Lana to arrive in a van with the bodies. She didn’t have to wait long for Lana to pull up in a van. Lexi soon had the back doors on the van open and was taking the first body into the house, she then came back and did the same with the other two. Alice and Lana let Lexi do the heavy lifting due to her being much stronger than either of them.
“Please come back to me in one piece sis.” Alice said as she gave Lexi a hug in the kitchen.
“Don’t worry sis, I plan to go on a lot more missions with you yet.” Lexi said with a grin as she hugged Alice back. Lexi then pulled Lana into a hug. “I’m counting on you to look after my sister on the off chance that this does go wrong.” Lexi whispered in Lana’s ear.
Lana broke the hug and gave Lexi a look that said she didn’t need to ask that as it was a given. Lana also had a look that said you better come back. “I’ll see you later back at base G.” Lana said.
“Mellissa has the ear wig, so give her a call once you get to the mall, and you should be able to act like me long enough to get them to safety. I’ll meet you here.” Lexi said as she pointed out a spot on a map. It was a quiet road where Lexi could let Maggie out of her car and into the van Lana was driving without any risk of being seen while they did it.
Alice and Lana hugged Lexi once more before they left the house out the back again. Lexi changed into her cat suit and armour, leaving her guardian helmet in the house near the front door so she could slip in on as soon as she entered the house later. Lana had already given her the mask and wig to help her fool the bad guys into thinking she was Maggie coming home from work. The outfit would look wrong, but Lexi was hoping the thugs wouldn’t be looking that closely at what she was wearing, and the face would match any photos they might have.
“She’ll be alright Alice.” Lana said as she drove the van towards the mall, so they could meet up with Tammy and Mellissa, and get them to safety.
“I know Lana, but it just feels different knowing that my sister is the one taking all the risks,” Alice said from the passenger seat.
“Do you know I had the same talk with Lexi while you were going on every one of them missions before you knew who she was?” Lana asked with a smile. “Lexi wanted to go in your place, even though she’s nowhere near as brainy as you. She just wanted her sister to have a happy normal life.” Lana added as she put a hand on Alice’s knee to comfort her.
“Sounds like Lexi doesn’t it? Always trying to protect her baby sister.” Alice giggled at her and Alex’s old joke about him being older than her by a couple of minutes.
Lana was soon parking the van in the car park and then she and Alice made their way into the mall. Lana called Bill on her mobile and got him to patch her through to the ear wig Lexi had given Mellissa.
“Hi Mellissa, can you hear me?” Lana asked. Lana heard a little squeal before she heard Mellissa speak. “Yes I can, but you just scared me to death.” Mellissa said in an angry whisper.
“Sorry about that, but these things don’t come with ringers attached like a mobile.” Lana said as she walked with Alice into the mall. “Did you and Tammy get to the mall without any trouble?” Lana asked.
“Yes we got here without any trouble, but we did see Peter and Ken on the bus, but they never realised who we were.” Mellissa told her. “It freaked Tammy out a little bit, but she’s calmed down again now.” Mellissa added.
“Where are you now?” Lana asked, wanting to find the girls and keep them safe from anymore trouble.
“We’re sat in the food court having a drink. Lexi said it was good to stay in public places if anything like this happened.” Mellissa said. “Is Lexi with you Lana?” Mellissa asked with worry in her voice.
“Yes Lexi is stood with me know, and we’re making our way over to the food court to meet up with you.” Lana said as she pointed for Alice to go in the direction of the food court. “We’ll be with you soon Mellissa.” Lana added before ending the call and getting a move on.
Tammy and Mellissa where sat at a table with a drink between them when they saw Lexi and another woman walking towards them. They both thought that Lexi looked a little distracted and not her normal self, but they just put it down to her being worried about whatever the reason was for all this cloak and dagger stuff.
Lana and Alice took a seat each at the table before either of them spoke. “Hi girls, I’m Lana. It’s nice to finally meet you face to face.” Lana smiled.
“Hi Lana.” Tammy and Mellissa said at the same time.
“Can you tell us what’s going on now Lexi?” Tammy asked as she looked at Alice thinking she was Lexi.
“Not yet, and not here Tammy.” Alice said as she looked around like they were in trouble if they stopped any longer. Alice was trying to act more like she’d seen Lexi do for the past week.
“Let’s get the two of you out of here and some place safe, and then we can explain the reason for all this secretive stuff.” Lana said in a lowered voice just before standing up and helping Alice to her feet.
Tammy and Mellissa got up and followed Lexi and Lana out of the mall and over to a white van parked out in the parking area, not realising for one second that Lexi wasn’t really Lexi. They all got in the van and Lana set off to meet up with the real Lexi so they could pick up Maggie and then take them all to the complex and safety.
“Why are we stopping here?” Mellissa asked looking worried when Lana stopped the van on a quiet road away from any traffic. “And why aren’t you saying very much Lexi?” She added as she realised that Lexi had hardly spoke two words since leaving the mall.
Tammy was just about to ask something when the side door opened on the van and they got the shock of their young life’s.
Maggie was surprised to see Lexi parked just down the road from the surgery she worked at, but she got in and smiled at Lexi until she saw the worried look Lexi was giving her.
“What’s wrong Lexi? Has something happened to Tim or Mellissa?” Maggie asked in a panic.
“Tammy and Mellissa are both safe and sound, but I must warn you that none of you will be if you go home.” Lexi warned. She then went on to explain everything to Maggie as she drove her to the meeting place.
“Why is he doing this Lexi?” Maggie asked once Lexi had finished telling her about the house being wired to blow up and the fact that it was Mellissa’s step dad doing it all with the help of some nasty friends from the CIA.
“Same thing as it all ways comes down to Maggie. Money, plain and simple.” Lexi told her. “Mellissa is worth a lot of money, and I think Doug tried to kill Mellissa and her mother that night they were in the car crash, but Mellissa lived, so he’s been trying to get her to kill herself for the past two years using pressure to make her commit suicide.”
“I never did like that man from the first time I ever spoke to him.” Maggie said angrily. “Won’t he just keep trying to kill her when he finds out that we didn’t die tonight in the house?” Maggie asked looking worried again.
“No, because as far as him or anyone else will know, you, Tim and Mellissa would have died in the explosion.” Lexi said. “We’ve planted some bodies in the house for the police and fire service to find after the fire is put out, so everyone will think you all died.” Lexi added as she drove along.
“Oh god Lexi, you didn’t kill anyone to make all this work did you?” Maggie asked as she put her hands up to her mouth in shock.
“Relax Maggie; no one has been hurt yet. We have accesse to bodies for things just like this.” Lexi said in a soothing way.
“Relax? How can I relax when you’ve just told me that I’m going to be blown up in my own home?” Maggie asked.
“Sorry Maggie, bad choice of words.” Lexi said just before she held up her hand to stop Maggie speaking when she heard Sarah start talking to her.
“Alice and Lana have the girls and are on their way to meet you now Lexi.” Sarah’s voice said in her ear.
“Thanks for that Sarah; I’ll let Maggie know they’re safe.” Lexi said with a sigh of relief that Alice and Lana had got to Mellissa and Tammy without any trouble.
“Thank me later in person baby!” Sarah shouted at her.
Lexi just giggled as she looked at a very puzzled Maggie sat next to her. “Don’t look so worried Maggie. I’ve got headquarters on coms in my ear telling me that they have Tammy and Mellissa safe and sound in the van with them, and they are on their way to meet up with us.”
“Will we all be going someplace safe after that?” Maggie asked.
“You and the others will, but I have some things to do before I can join you.” Lexi said, not wanting to tell Maggie that she’d be taking her place and going back to the house.
Lexi pulled up behind a white van and got out before helping Maggie get out and then they both walked over to the van and opened the side door. Lexi had to stop herself from giggling when she saw the look Mellissa and Tammy gave her.
Tammy and Mellissa looked at Lexi stood next to Tammy’s mum, and then they looked at Lexi sat in the front seat of the van next to Lana who was behind the wheel. Both girls looked very pretty in a gothic way, but they also looked cute as they looked puzzled as to how they could be seeing two Lexi’s.
Maggie couldn’t work out the shocked and puzzled looks she was seeing from the two girls at first, but she too had the same look soon enough when she saw Another Lexi sat in the front of the van with another woman.
“I see you’ve met my sister then?” The real Lexi asked with a grin.
“How can there be two of you?” Tammy finally asked in a very feminine sounding voice. “Which is the real one? She added with a puzzled look.
“I’m kind of the real Lexi, and this is my sister Alice.” Lexi said as she held her hand up towards Alice sat in the front of the van.
“Have you both been looking after us at school then?” Mellissa finaly asked once she found her voice.
“No, that’s just been me doing all that. Alice was just helping me out tonight, so I could go and get your mum and bring her here.” Lexi said as she helped Maggie get into the van and give the two girls a hug.
“I’m so glad to see you both safe and sound.” Maggie said as she pulled the two girls into a hug with her.
“What’s wrong mummy?” Tammy asked. “Why wouldn’t we be safe?”
“I’m sorry Maggie, but I haven’t told them anything about this yet.” Lexi pointed out to Maggie. “I need to get going now, but I’ll see you all later back at my place.” Lexi added as she slid the side door shut and then went to the front passenger window, so she could give Alice another hug before she went back to her car and then a date with a bomb.
“Please come back in one piece sis.” Alice said with worry and pleading in her voice as she leaned out the van window and gave Lexi another hug.
“You know me sis. I’m like a cockroach, no matter how many times you try to kill me, I just keep coming back for more.” Lexi said with a grin before she left them to drive one way, while got in her car and headed back towards Tammy and Maggie’s house.
Lexi parked her car in the alley behind the house so she could make a quick get away after the explosion. Then she changed the mask she had on for the one that would make her look like Maggie. Then she pinned her hair up and slipped on the red wig to make her hair match Maggie’s. She didn’t look perfect, but it was close enough to fool the two guys sat in the car watching for her to return home.
Maggie had left her purse in the car after Lexi told her to, so Lexi got out the car and threw the purse over her shoulder like she’d seen Maggie do, and then walked out of the alley and then made her way round to the front of the house just like Maggie did most nights of the week. She was also wearing Maggie’s coat so most of her cat suit and all her body armour was covered up for her short walk to the house.
Once in the house Lexi ripped of the mask and wig before putting on her guardian helmet and then running for the bathroom and the safety of the bathtub full of water that she’d filled before leaving to go and meet up with Maggie. Lexi had only just made it into the tub as a loud explosion ripped through the house and flames engulfed everything.
Sarah let out a scream as she saw all the monitors showing the inside of the house go to static and Lexi’s coms go silent. “Lexi? Lexi? Speak to me baby!” Sarah said with fear in her voice.
Lana and Alice ran into the coms centre with Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa following close behind. Alice and Lana had told them on the way back to the base what Lexi was going to do. They were all worried about her, and the way Sarah was panicking right now wasn’t helping to calm them down.
Sarah lost it when she saw Alice enter the room and she let Alice wrap her arms around her as she sobbed on Alice’s shoulder. “She’s not answering Alice. Why isn’t she answering me?” Sarah asked.
Lana had taken over the coms again now and she was not having any more luck than Sarah had trying to get Lexi on the coms.
Book one: Angel
By SaraUK
Chapter 15 of 15
Synopsis:
How far would you be willing to go to protect your sister? Find out how far one brother's willing to, to protect his sister.
Story:
Sarah let out a scream as she saw all the monitors showing the inside of the house go to static and Lexi’s coms go silent. “Lexi? Lexi? Speak to me baby!” Sarah said with fear in her voice.
Lana and Alice ran into the coms centre with Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa following close behind. Alice and Lana had told them on the way to back to the base what Lexi was going to do. They were all worried about her, and the way Sarah was panicking right now wasn’t helping to calm them down.
Sarah lost it when she saw Alice enter the room and she let Alice wrap her arms around her as she sobbed on Alice’s shoulder. “She’s not answering Alice. Why isn’t she answering me?” Sarah asked.
Lana had taken over the coms again now and she was not having any more luck than Sarah had trying to get Lexi on the coms.
“I finally get to a good old barbecue and forgot to bring any marshmallows.” A southern voice suddenly said over the coms.
“Lexi!? Thank god you’re still alive.” Lana shouted into the mike. “Are you hurt?” She asked with worry in her voice.
“No sugar, I’m fine, just a little crispy round the edges.” Lexi said using the same southern slur. “Sorry for being quiet, but I ripped out the ear wig when I took the wig off.” Lexi explained.
“Where are you now?” Lana asked.
“I’m in the car and heading back to base as we speak.” Lexi said in her normal voice now. Lana figured out that Lexi must have taken the helmet off.
“Do you have time to talk with Sarah? She was pretty worried when you didn’t answer after the house blew up.” Lana said with Sarah stood next to her ready to take the mike away for her.
“Do I stand any chance of stopping her talking to me Lana?” Lexi asked with a giggle.
“No you don’t stand a chance in hell of stopping me talking to you.” Sarah said.
“Hello love. Sorry if I scared you just now.” Lexi said with a pout in her voice.
“Don’t worry about that Lexi; I’m just happy to hear your voice.” Sarah said with a giggle as tears rolled down her cheeks.
“Are Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa okay?” Lexi asked.
“Trust you to get blown up and still be more worried about someone else.” Sarah said as she rolled her eyes. “But yes they are all stood here in the room looking worried, but safe and sound.
“I’ll talk more when I get back to base Saz. Can you make sure they have a place to sleep and something to change into until we can get them sorted out with some new clothes?” Lexi asked with a tired edge to her voice.
“We’ll get it sorted out Lexi; you just get home so I can check you all over to make sure you are okay.” Sara purred into the mike.
“I’ll see you soon.” Lexi said, not taking the bait Sarah was offering.
Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa were still in shock as they stood huddled together looking around the large room full of computers and other electronic devices used for god knows what.
“Has my home really been blown up?” Tammy asked with a tear in her eye. “Why would someone want to kill us?” She asked another question.
Before anyone could say anything in response to Tammy’s question they watched as Alice sprayed her face with something and then peeled off the mask she’d been wearing.
“Who are you people, and what have we been dragged into?” Maggie asked with some anger in her voice.
“Let’s go and find you someplace to sleep, then we can all sit down and explain everything to you.” Lana said as she led Maggie and the two girls out the coms room and down the hallway towards Lexi’s and Alice’s apartments.
Lana gave them the apartment next to Alice’s, so they would be close by if anything happened through the night.
Maggie. Tammy and Mellissa were all sat on the sofa still in shock when they heard the door to the apartment open and they saw a woman that looked just like Alice walk in. They all wondered if this was Lexi showing her real face.
“Lexi?” Maggie asked with some hope in her voice that they would finally get some answers now.
“Yes Maggie it’s me.” Lexi said as she walked over and sat down on another sofa facing them. “I’m sorry for the mask while I was protecting Mellissa, but it was needed to keep my true identity a secret.” Lexi added looking a little sad that she had to lie to them all.
“Can you please explain why someone wanted to blow up my house and kill us now?” Maggie asked as she pulled both the girls a little closer like she was going to protect them from what Lexi was about to tell them.
Lexi took a couple of deep breaths and looked at Mellissa, worried about how she would take what she was about to say to her. “I’m sorry Mellissa, but what I am about to say is going to upset you, but you need to know everything so you can move on with your life.” Lexi said as she looked at Mellissa in all her gothic clothing and makeup. “You both look very pretty and scary at the same time by the way.” Lexi added with a smile.
Even with everything that had just happened to them, both girls giggled as they looked down at the black painted fingernails and the clothes they had on. “Thanks Lexi.” They both said at the same time.
“You look even prettier now than you did when we first met you.” Tammy said with a grin, as she looked at Lexi’s face without the mask.
“You need to thank my sister for that one Tammy.” Lexi said with a grin as she looked at Alice sat next to her cuddled up to Lana.
“I have a feeling I already know what you’re going to say Lexi, but please tell me what you know.” Mellissa said as she gripped her hands together with worry, and stopped all the chatter going on around her.
“I can’t go into too many details about this place, or what we do, but I have a feeling some of that has already become clear to you.” Lexi giggled.
“I can see you do more than just babysitting Lexi.” Mellissa said as she smiled back.
“Yes, a lot more, but we don’t need to talk about that now.” Lexi said trying to get back to the matter at hand. “Someone up on the hill must have found out that someone else planned to remove you from the picture and we were told to keep you safe at all costs.” Lexi added.
“So this was just a job to you then Lexi? I thought we’d become friends over the past week?” Mellissa asked with a hurt tone to her voice.
“We did become friends Mellissa, but it was just a job when I first saw you on Monday morning. I thought I was going to be living in hell trying to keep some prom queen safe while she pranced around the school thinking she owned it.” Lexi snapped at Mellissa angrily.
“But I’m not like that Lexi, I never was.” Melissa said with a hurt tone to her voice this time. “I realised that the night I found Tammy.” She added in a whisper.
“Well now you know it’s not nice to be labelled something when you’re not.” Lexi said, now she’d made her point. “I did become your friend Mellissa, and yours Tammy.” Lexi said with pleading in her voice for them to believe her.
“Why would someone want to kill Tammy and me though? We’re no one special.” Maggie asked.
“No reason at all Maggie. You and Tammy were just collateral damage.” Lana said as she sat next to Alice on the same sofa Lexi was on with Sarah. “They needed it to look like an accident of some sort, and a gas explosion while you ate your evening meal fit the bill nicely.” Lana added with a shrug.
Everyone jumped when they heard Mellissa let out a scream as she suddenly realised something. “It’s my fault? It’s all my fault.” She screamed as she jumped up off the sofa. “I nearly got you both killed, just like I killed my mother.” Mellissa added as she backed away from everyone like she was a danger to them all.
“You should have let me die Tammy! I should have died when mummy died!” Mellissa screamed as she backed up against the far wall in the living area.
Lexi and the others were impressed with the speed Maggie got up off the sofa and was across the room and slapping Mellissa across the face to stop the panic she was in. “Don’t you ever talk like that again young lady.” Maggie snapped at Mellissa as she rubbed the side of her face where Maggie had just slapped her.
“But I don’t have anything left to live for.” Mellissa said as she started sobbing. “I’m all alone in the world with people wanting me dead, and anyone that knows me.” Mellissa added as she slid down the wall to a heap on the floor.
“Now you’re just being foolish Mellissa.” Maggie said as she sat on the floor facing her. “If you were all alone in the world and no one cared about you, then why are you not dead like someone intended?” Maggie asked.
Mellissa went to say something, but stopped when she must have realised it was a flawed argument, and then she went to say something else, but must have thought the same thing. She just let out a sigh and shrugged in the end.
“You have a room full of friends Mellissa. Lexi even got herself blown up to prove how much of a friend you are to her.” Maggie giggled as she tried to lighten the mood a little. “And don’t forget about your sister Tammy, she loves you very much.” Maggie added with a smile.
Mellissa looked a little puzzled when Maggie called Tammy her sister. “If you think Tammy is my sister, then that would mean you think I am your daughter?” Mellissa had more tears in her eyes as she saw Maggie start grinning as she nodded her head up and down.
“I’ve loved you like a daughter for as long as I’ve known you Mellissa, and if we’ve got to start over then I’d like it to be as yours and Tammy’s mother.” Maggie said as she held her arms open to let Mellissa get a hug from her new mother.
They were soon joined by a crying Tammy when she realised that her mum had just said that Tammy was here to stay. “Did I hear you right mummy? Can I become Tammy for real?” Tammy asked as she let her mum and Mellissa pull her into the hug.
Lexi and the others just gave them a little time to pull themselves back together again. They were soon all back on the sofas waiting for Lexi and the others to finish telling them what they knew about the people wanting them dead.
“I’m sorry about my outburst just now.” Mellissa said in a polite voice that didn’t fit the way she looked at all. “And thank you for keeping me and my family safe Lexi.” Mellissa added the word Family with pride.
“Think nothing of it Mellissa.” Lexi said with a grin. “You know us misfits got to stick together.” She added with a giggle.
“Do you know who’s trying to kill me then?” Mellissa asked once they all stopped giggling at Lexi’s comment.
“We don’t have all the facts, but we do have a pretty good idea that your step dad has a lot to do with it.” Lexi explained. “He has the most to gain from your death because after your mother died, you got all the money that she left, so with you out the way it will go to Doug.” Lexi added using the name Doug instead of step dad after she saw Mellissa wince at the use of the word.
“Sounds like something he’d do, or hire someone to do.” Mellissa said with anger in her voice. “He’s always hated me, even more so since the death of my mother, and I walked away from it.” Mellissa added as she let Maggie and Tammy hug her again.
“It gets worse Mellissa.” Lexi said, not sure if she was doing the right thing saying what she was about to say. “We think Doug had something to do with the crash that killed your mother, and should have killed you.” Lexi added.
Mellissa looked calm as she thought it all through. “It would make sense now you say it Lexi. Doug was almost forcing me to kill myself just after my mother died, and I would have if Tammy hadn’t stopped me.” Mellissa looked at Tammy and smiled as she held her hand in hers. “He wasn’t happy with my friendship with Tim, or my new mum. Whenever I felt down after that, I would go and talk with them and ride out the depression.” Mellissa added with a grin.
“That would explain the reason for him going ahead with the plot to blow you all up then.” Lexi said. “You two messed with his plan to get at the money your mother had left for you.” Lexi added with anger.
“We can’t let him get away with it Lexi.” Mellissa said. “I want him to pay for what he did to my mother, and nearly did to my new family.” She added getting angrier.
“Don’t worry Mellissa, he’ll pay, but we will have to wait a bit to do it.” Lexi said in a calming way. “Let him and everyone else think you all died in the house and settle into a new life some place first.” Lexi added with a grin.
“Our boss is in Washington at the minute trying to find out just how much trouble your ste... I mean Doug is really in.” Lana explained.
“Trouble?” Maggie asked.
“Yes, we’ve had some Intel come through that Doug has some dirt on people within the CIA, and he’s been using it to get them to kill your mother Mellissa, and now try to kill the three of you by blowing up your house.” Lexi told them.
“The CIA? Won’t they be able to find out that we’re still alive though?” Maggie asked looking scared again.
“Not a chance. We work outside of the government and have two of the best hackers around working for us.” Lexi said with pride as she spoke about Bill and Ted.
“You make it all sound like that movie, Mission Impossible with Tom Cruise in it.” Tammy said looking excited.
“I guess it is Tammy, but I look much better in a dress than he ever would.” Lexi said as she flicked her hair out of her face and struck a sexy pose.
This had everyone rolling around laughing as they tried to think about Tom Cruise in a dress, and with how modest Lexi was, or not as the case was as she kept doing different poses.
Once they all stopped laughing and were sat up again, Lana explained some things to Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa before letting them get some rest.
“I hope you all understand that your old lives are dead now. You can never have any contact with people you knew before today. Do you understand what I’m saying?” Lana asked the three of them.
“The only two people I want to keep in touch with are sat with me right now.” Mellissa said with a smile.
“The same goes for me too.” Tammy said as she cuddled up closer to her new sister.
“I don’t have any close family still alive, and I was too busy working to build any friendships with people at work, so I guess the only people I care about are sat right here next to me.” Maggie said as she wrapped an arm around the two little gothic girls sat next to her.
“I’ll let Lexi take you to her place now then, so she can find some sleep wear for you all.” Lana said as she looked at Lexi to help kit the girls and Maggie out.
“How far is it to your place Lexi?” Maggie asked as they followed Lexi and Sarah down the hallway.
“Not too far.” Lexi said as she came to a stop outside the door to hers and Sarah’s apartment “Here we are!” Lexi giggled as she pushed a button and the door opened for them to enter.
“Wow!” Tammy and Mellissa went when they saw the massive flat screen TV taking up one wall, and all the games systems she had.
“Can we come and play on this with you Lexi?” Tammy asked with a pleading look.
“Do you like playing video games then Tammy?” Lexi asked with a grin.
“Yes! Mel and I are always playing on my Playstation back home.” Tammy said before she realised that she didn’t have a home or a playstation anymore. “Well we did play on it all the time.” She added with a sad look.
“Feel free to come and play on it anytime you want.” Lexi said as she pulled Tammy into a hug.
“Can I come and play on it anytime too Lexi?” Mellissa asked.
“I was talking about the two of you playing on it anytime.” Lexi giggled as she pulled Mellissa into the hug with her and Tammy.
Maggie just took a seat on the sofa next to Sarah as they both watched the two little gothic girls hugging a blond wearing a leather look cat suit and high heeled boots.
“Are you and Lexi an item Sarah?” Maggie asked in a whisper.
“Yes, will that be a problem for you Maggie?” Sarah asked looking worried.
“No, not at all Sarah. I’m glad that Lexi has a reason to come home at the end of a mission.” Maggie smiled. “She’s great with the girls as well.” She added with a giggle as they watched the three of them laughing and playing around over near all the games were kept on the shelf.
“Lexi’s my soul mate Maggie. I lost her once; I don’t plan to lose her again.” Sarah said as she looked at Lexi smiling and having fun.
“Are the two of you happy with the gothic look, or shall we try something new?” Lexi asked all excited.
“We don’t have any other clothes to change into Lexi.” Mellissa pointed out.
“I’m not much taller than either of you, so I’m sure we can find something for you both.” Lexi said as she led the way into the bedroom and the large room that had all her clothes in.
Maggie and Sarah followed just behind them. Maggie wasn’t a very tall woman either, so Lexi knew that she’d be able to fit in most of her clothes until they could take them shopping for their own stuff.
“Wow! Are all these yours Lexi?” Mellissa asked as she looked around the room full of clothes, shoes and jewellery.
Tammy and Mellissa went straight for the more adult looking stuff, but stopped dead in their tracks when they heard Maggie shout at them. “Don’t even think about any of that stuff you two.” Maggie said in her stern motherly voice.
“Arrr mum!” Both girls whined together as they looked at Maggie pleadingly.
Maggie was trying not to giggle at how cute the pair of them looked when they did that, but she stuck to her guns and made them head over to a section that looked a little more their age.
“Why do you have so many different styles Lexi?” Maggie asked as she looked around at all the clothes she owned.
“Different missions call for different looks.” Lexi said with a shrug, like it was nothing.
“Do I even want to know what you needed this outfit for?” Maggie asked with a raised eyebrow as she held up part of a PVC cat suit with a belt hanging from the hanger with a whip and handcuffs attached to it.
“Probably not Maggie.” Lexi said looking flushed with embarrassment as she stepped over and put it back on the rack Maggie just got it from and then pushed the outfit either side of it together, so it was hidden from sight again.
“I’d like to hear all about it baby?” Sarah purred in her ear as she wrapped her arms around Lexi. “I want to hear about the stories behind all these outfits one day.
“Okay, fine, but just not this day Saz.” Lexi said looking nervous as she made Sarah break the hug they were having.
Lexi and Sarah were soon helping Maggie to pick out some suitable clothes for the two girls to wear while they sat and waited for Lexi to cook them something to eat. Maggie had offered to help Lexi cook something for them all.
Maggie sat Tammy and Melissa down at the large vanity in the room and got them to remove all the gothic makeup and use some moisturiser to keep their skin looking clean, but first she got them both to slip out of the clothes they had on. Tammy looked nervous as she started to get undressed.
“Don’t look so worried hon, we understand you look a little different, but none of us will laugh at you.” Lexi said as she helped Tammy slip the dress off.
Tammy smiled and relaxed again as Lexi took the dress and put it on a hanger before doing the same with Mellissa’s skirt and t-shirt. The two girls were soon cleaned up and wearing cute looking nightgowns. Tammy had a big grin on her face because Lexi had a small set of breast forms that she’d glued to Tammy’s chest to give her little breasts just like Mellissa had.
Lexi, Sarah and Maggie left the two girls playing video games while they went to make a start on dinner for them all. Lexi was going to call Alice and then Bill once the food was ready, so they could all sit and eat together.
Maggie had liked the chilli Lexi made the other day so much that they ended up making it again. It was also easy to make in bulk for them all. Maggie found out some basic facts about how Sarah and Lexi first got together, but they never touched on the subject of what led to them being apart for seven years, or the fact that Alex had been dead for them seven years.
“Lexi? Will you be able to help me with Tammy?” Maggie asked while sat waiting for the chilli to cook. “I have no idea where to even start sorting all this stuff out.” She added with a sigh.
“I’ve already said I would Maggie.” Lexi smiled as she took hold of Maggie’s hand to comfort her.
“I know what you said Lexi, but that was before the house got blown up and we found out Doug Green wanted us dead.” Maggie said.
“You’ll get all the help you need with Tammy and Mellissa.” Lexi said. “You will have to live here with us for the time being while Tammy has some tests done to make sure this is what she really wants, but I can already see that it is.” Lexi giggled as she saw Tammy and Mellissa playing some dancing game on one of the game systems.
“I think she’s always been Tammy. Tim was just a mask she wore for the outside world, a very badly fitting mask, but still a mask.” Maggie said as she watched Tammy moving around and giggling just like Mellissa was without even thinking about it.
“If all goes okay, by the time you head back out into the world, you’ll have two beautiful daughters.” Lexi told her.
“Won’t Tammy have to wait until she’s eighteen before she can have the surgery to make her look like a girl?” Maggie asked.
“Normally yes, but these aren’t normal circumstances Maggie, and it will help to stop anyone finding you or the girls. You’ll just be a single mum with two daughters.” Lexi said with a grin.
“That will make Tammy happy when she finds that out.” Maggie said with a grin.
“We’ll talk more about it when the old man gets back from Washington, but for the time being we can all relax and have some fun.” Lexi giggled as she pushed Maggie with her shoulder.
Maggie giggled as well and pushed Lexi back. “What do you do for fun around here apart from play video games and protect the planet?” Maggie asked.
“We have a massive pool we like to swim in, and there’s the training room to run around in as well.” Lexi pointed out. “I could teach them how to scuba dive if they would like that.” Lexi added.
“At least they won’t get bored then.” Maggie said with a grin. “Do you mind if I tag along and do some of them things with you all?” She asked looking hopeful.
“I was planning on you coming and doing all of them with us Maggie.” Lexi said with a grin.
Maggie was young when she had Tim, but she had never once failed him as a mother, and Lexi thought that if they made Tammy look a little older, and Maggie dressed a little younger, they could pass as sisters rather than mother and daughter.
“Thanks for that Lexi.” Maggie said as she studied Lexi’s face as she realised that she knew this young woman, but at the same time the face was kind of new to her at the same time. “Why did you wear the mask while you protected Mellissa, Lexi?” She asked.
“It’s complicated Maggie, but if all goes well and you sign some paperwork, then I will sit and tell you all about it.” Lexi said.
“Does is have to do with Alice being your exact copy?” Maggie asked.
“Technically I’m her copy, but yes it does.” Lexi said. “So what’s the story with you and Tammy’s father then?” Lexi asked changing the subject, so she didn’t have to start lying to Maggie.
“He was a one night stand in high school.” Maggie said with anger in her voice. “He didn’t want anything to do with me when he found out I was pregnant with Tammy. My parents kicked me out and wanted nothing more to do with me.” Maggie added with tears in her eyes.
“How did you cope with it all?” Sarah asked as she pulled Maggie into a hug with her. “How could your parents be so mean?” She asked as she rocked a sobbing Maggie in her arms.
“My nana took me in and stopped speaking to the rest of the family. That was her house that got blown up tonight.” Maggie sobbed. “She left it me in her will when she died.” She added.
“I’m sorry you lost the house then Maggie, if I’d know I would have done things differently.” Lexi said as she rubbed Maggie’s back while Sarah hugged her.
“You saved my family Lexi. I can always get a new home, but not a new Tammy or Mellissa.” Maggie said with a smile. “You did everything right today, and I will always be greatful for that.” Maggie added as she pulled Lexi into a hug with her and Sarah.
Dinner was soon ready and Lexi called Alice and then Bill to let them know it was ready. They all enjoyed the chilli then Bill and Ted sat playing video games with Tammy and Mellissa. Lexi smiled when she saw that Bill and Ted were losing on purpose to make the two girls feel better about everything.
Maggie worked out right away that Bill and Ted were gay, which upset Lexi a little because she’d never realised it until Sarah pointed it out to her. Lexi realised that the old man was right when he wanted her to attend college with Sarah to spend more time around people.
Lexi and the others spent the next couple of days having fun and relaxing in a very energetic way with swimming and playing around on the assault course, to target practice using paintball guns. Lexi, Alice and Lana showed the others how to scuba dive in the big pool.
Tammy, Mellissa and Maggie all looked worried on the Monday lunchtime when they followed Lexi and Lana into a room where a man was sat behind a large desk. Alice and Sarah had gone to college to keep up Lexi’s cover as a student with Sarah.
“Hello Maggie, Mellissa, Tammy.” Bob said with a smile as he pointed for them to take a seat on the sofas in the room as he got up from his desk and joined them. “I’m Bob Scott, but most of them just call me Bob, or Uncle Bob, and The old man.” Bob said with a frown as he looked towards Lexi.
“Hi Uncle Bob.” Mellissa and Tammy said at the same time with a grin. “I’ve never had an Uncle before.” Tammy added with an even bigger grin.
“Neither have I sis.” Mellissa added grinning just as much.
Bob chuckled as he saw the two girls grinning at him. He liked these kids right away, and would do all he could to keep them safe, just like he’d done with Alice and Lexi, or Alex as it was to start with.
“I hope this bunch of misfits have been taking good care of you all?” Bob asked Maggie, Tammy and Mellissa this question with a grin and a wink. “I’m sorry I’ve been away since you arrived, but I needed to find out some details before heading back here.” Bob added as he sat down in his favourite chair.
“What did you manage to find out Bob?” Lexi asked looking hopeful.
“I’ve found out that Doug Green was blackmailing a CIA agent over some illegal jobs he was doing on the side, so he got him to first sort out the car crash that killed your mother Mellissa, and then got him to sort out the bomb that killed all three of you.” Bob explained.
“Do they all think they’re dead still?” Lexi asked.
“Yes, as far as they all know, you all died, and the agent in question has been dealt with.” Bob said with finality.
Lexi knew what Bob meant by that. The CIA didn’t just fire you and let you leave, they made you disappear, never to be seen or heard from again. “Do you think he has dirt on anyone else in the CIA?” Lexi asked.
“I’m not sure, but he won’t be around long enough to use it if he does.” Bob said with a smile.
“How can you be so sure of that old man?” Lexi asked with a puzzled look.
“I’ve got Bill and Ted leaking some Intel to the two gentlemen that blew up the house, that Senator Green was the one that got their CIA agent burnt, and that’s the reason they won’t be getting paid for the job they just did.” Bob was grinning now.
“What does all this mean?” Maggie asked, not understanding any of what they were talking about.
“It means that Senator Green will probably have a nasty accident at some point in the near future.” Lexi said with a grin when she saw Mellissa’s eyes light up. “You see people like our two bad guys love their work, but they love the fact they get paid for it a little more, and they will see the good Senator as being the reason for them not being as rich as they thought they were.” Lexi explained.
“I hope he dies screaming.” Mellissa said as she remembered how her mother burned to death in the wreckage of their car while Mellissa lay there at the side of the road.
“I’m sure he will my dear.” Bob smiled, not bothered about the young girls anger one bit, he thought it was a healthy response. “Now then Tammy, let’s have a little chat about you shall we?” Bob asked with a grin.
Tammy looked worried as she cuddled up to her mother a little more, and also found that Mellissa was being protective of her sister now as well. “Have I done something wrong sir?” Tammy asked looking scared now that she would have to become Tim again.
“No, nothing wrong Tammy, and please call me Uncle Bob, I like the sound of it.” He chuckled with a warm smile.
“Sorry Uncle Bob.” Tammy said with a smile, more relaxed now she knew she wasn’t in any trouble.
“Don’t worry about it Tammy.” Bob waved her off. “I hear that Lexi told you her secret Tammy, and that you want to be just like her when you’re older, is that right?” Bob asked.
“Yes Uncle Bob. I’d love to be just like Lexi when I’m older.” Tammy said looking excited about it.
“Lexi is a very special girl Tammy, so do you want to be a girl, or a special girl just like her?” Bob asked.
“I don’t understand Uncle Bob?” Tammy asked with a puzzled look.
“I just need all three of you to sign these papers and then I can explain it all to you with some help from Lexi and Lana here.” Bob said with a grin.
“Doesn’t anybody take the time to read things anymore?” Lexi asked with a frown as all three of them grabbed a pen each and signed the papers Bob gave them.
“If it meant finding out more about you and this place Lexi, then I’d sign it in blood if I was asked too.” Tammy giggled.
“I hope you give them some time to talk this over before you start her on any treatments?” Lexi asked Bob with warning in her voice.
“She’ll go through all the same tests you had before we start anything, and she will also have you to help her deal with it all.” Bob said with a smile.
Lexi thought Bob had a point, and Tammy would have her to help her deal with the changes to her body and strength she would have once the treatments were over. Lexi had no one to help her deal with the changes, and sometimes she wished she had. Tammy would also have Mellissa and her mother to help her get through it.
Bob was soon telling Tammy and her family all about a boy called Alex, and his sister Alice. By the end of the story, Tammy was eager to become part of the project, but Lexi said she should take a couple of days to talk it over with her mum and sister first, and also have some one on one time with her down in the training room to see the sort of things she’d be able to do once she was healed and ready for action.
“You’ll all live here on the base, but as you’ve already seen, we don’t want for anything.” Bob explained. “Mellissa will also undergo some surgery to make her and Tammy look more like sisters.” Bob added.
Mellissa was fine with that, and looked forward to having Tammy and herself look more alike, and different to how they look now. Maggie asked a bunch of questions, but seemed happy with the answers and the fact that she and her family would be well looked after, and Tammy and Mellissa would be home schooled for the time being, then sent to the same college Lexi and Sarah were going too when they were older.
Tammy Talked it all over with Mellissa and her mum and they all agreed that she could do a lot of good in the world just like Lexi was doing, and Maggie knew that Lexi would be the one training her daughters to deal with almost anything they would face out in the world. So Bob gave them more papers to sigh and things got underway.
A couple of days later Mellissa and Tammy were sat playing on the playstation in Lexi’s apartment with Maggie sat reading up on some of the treatments Tammy and Mellissa would be going through when Lexi and Lana came bursting into the room looking all excited .
“Hey! What're you doing?” Tammy and Mellissa whined when Lexi picked up the TV remote and flicked to a news channel.
“Sorry, but trust me this is well worthy you losing a game.” Lexi said as she sat down on the sofa to watch the news with Tammy, Mellissa and Maggie.
“Breaking news just in is that Senator Douglas Green has been killed in a car crash earlier this morning. It’s believed that he had been drinking before taking his new Mercedes out on a country road near his house, where it looks like he lost control when a tire blew. The car ran off the road and exploded after hitting a tree. People close to the senator said he was not himself after the resent death off his step daughter Mellissa Green, this coming just two years after the death of his wife, who also died in a car crash.” A news reporter said on the large TV screen.
Mellissa sat there looking shocked at the news, but she slowly started grinning as it sank in that her evil step father was now dead, and he died just like her mother had died. She knew she shouldn’t feel happy about another person being dead, but after all he’d said to her after her mother died, knowing that he’d caused it, and she couldn’t help grinning.
“Do you feel better now Mellissa?” Lexi asked as she gave Mellissa a hug.
“I’m glad he’s dead Lexi, and I hope he’s burning in hell for what he’s done, but I still want to see the men that carried out the task pay for it as well, and the ones that tried to kill Tammy, Mummy and me.” Mellissa said as she gripped hold of Lexi even tighter.
“I’ll make sure they pay honey.” Lexi said soothingly as she hugged Mellissa. “I’ll make sure they both pay for what they did.” Lexi added with an evil grin.
Life settled down with Tammy and Mellissa being taught by Alice and Lexi when she wasn’t at college with Sarah, or doing homework herself, or out on a mission. Tammy was also doing all the tests to make sure she was suitable for the guardian program like Lexi was. She passed all the tests and they started her on the treatments while she waited for the date of her surgery to arrive. Mellissa and Tammy both had minor surgery on their faces to make them look more like sisters and they both had something done to give them fiery red hair just like their mum had.
While all this was going on, Lexi and the others were keeping track of the two men that had tried to kill Tammy, Mellissa and Maggie. They had also found out that they were the same two men that killed Mellissa’s mother two years earlier. Once they had all the details, Lexi went to see Mellissa. She found her sat with Tammy playing video games. Lexi thought they looked a right pair sat on the sofa with their faces all bandaged up, the only way they could speak was in a mumble due to all the swelling.
“Hi Tammy, Mellissa.” Lexi said as she took a seat on the sofa between them. “I have some news for you Mellissa, it’s to do with the men that killed your mother, and also tried to blow you all up.” Lexi added as she watched Tammy pause the game and sit back one side of her while Mellissa did the same on the other side.
“Do you know where they are Lexi?” Mellissa asked with a mumble?
“Yes we know where they are, and we are setting up a mission to go and put an end to it all.” Lexi told her. “I just need to know if you have any message for me to pass on to them before I send them to meet their maker?” Lexi asked with a grin.
Mellissa looked to be deep in thought for a couple of minutes as she tried to think of something cool to say, but in the end she just came up with nothing. “I can’t think of anything cool to say Lexi. Can you just make sure they know I’m still alive, and that it’s payback for what they did to my mother, and then tried to do to my new family?”
“Trust me Mellissa, they will both die with your name on their lips, and your picture burned into their memories.” Lexi said with a gleam in her eye.
Mellissa tried to smile, but it was hard for Lexi to see it under all the bandages, but she could see in Mellissa’s eyes that she was glad Lexi would make them remember her mother and her when they died. Mellissa was also glad that Lexi would be stopping them from hurting anyone else as well.
Jim Bishop was sat in a bar having a drink when a cute looking redhead walked in. He liked the looks of her from the first moment he saw her. She took a seat at the bar on her own; but was soon joined by Jim as he got himself another drink and offered to buy her one at the same time.
“So what’s a cute little thing like you doing in a place like this all on your own?” Jim asked as he took a sip of his whisky while looking at the girl next to him.
“I had a falling out with my boyfriend, well ex boyfriend now, and he drove off without me, so I thought I’d come and get a drink and drown my sorrows.” Lexi said with a pout looking upset. “My name’s Mellissa, what do they call you stud?” Lexi asked in her best air head blond style.
“I’m Jim, Jim Bishop.” He said with a smile like he’d just scored.
Lexi smiled even more now she knew she had the right man, he looked a little different without his gas repair man uniform, but she did notice he was missing two fingers off his left hand though. “Nice to meet you Jim. What happened to your hand?” Lexi asked, sounding upset for the loss of his two fingers. Truth be told, Lexi was smiling on the inside at the thought of what else he would lose before the night was up.
“I work in demolition and I got a little clumsy one day while at work.” He chuckled. “I never made that mistake again.” He added with another chuckle.
Lexi had a couple more drinks as Jim tried to get her drunk enough to get her into bed. What he didn’t know was that Lexi had taken something to stop her getting drunk; while he was quite tipsy by the time they left the bar together. Lexi was wearing a mask, so she wasn’t too bothered about anyone seeing her face. Jim took her back to his hotel room where they both fell on the bed together.
Jim woke up with a stinging pain in his cheek from what felt like a slap, he blinked his eyes open and looked around to see the red headed girl from the bar talking to someone on her mobile. He went to move, but soon realised that he was chained to the bed and he was gagged, so he couldn’t call out for help.
“Good you’re finally awake.” Lexi said with a smile as she stepped up to him and slapped him again just to be sure.
Jim tried to ask her what she thought she was doing, but it just came out as one long mumble. Lexi understood what he was getting at, so she filled him in on what was going to happen.
“I bet you want to know what is happening to you? Well this is the last day of your life Jim.” Lexi smiled. “You’re going to die of a heart attack while playing some very kinky games with me.” Lexi added with a grin.
Jim looked shocked when he heard what the cute little redhead just said to him, but at the same time he could tell by the look in her eyes that she wasn’t joking about it either. “Please don’t!” Jim screamed into the gag, but once again only a mumble came out. “I’ll pay you whatever you want!” He added, but still just a mumble was heard, but once again Lexi understood perfectly.
“Was that a please don’t? And you will pay me whatever I want if I don’t kill you?” Lexi asked with a giggle. “Okay then, if you can pay me what I want, then you can live.” Lexi said with her hand on her heart.
Jim nodded his head up and down willing to meet her price whatever it was, but Jim would soon realise that he would never be able to meet her asking price, not even if he had all the money in the world to use for his own.
“The asking price is this.” Lexi said as she showed Jim a picture of a woman and a little girl smiling. “That is Mellissa Green and her mother. You killed her mother just over two years ago now, and then you tried to kill Mellissa a couple of months back.” Lexi said looking angry with him. “Yes I did say try, because she is still alive, as well as the boy and his mother who you also tried to kill at the same time.” Lexi went to punch Jim, but stopped herself just in time.
Lexi walked over to a table and came back with a cane which she flexed a couple of times before she whipped it back and forth in the air a couple of times before looking at Jim with an evil grin on her face. Jim knew what was coming next, and he tried even harder to get free, but Lexi had done to good a job of chaining him to the bed naked he now noticed.
“So here is the asking price for your life Jim Bishop.” Lexi said as she got ready to give him a good caning. “I want you to give Mellissa back her mother and the two years she lost with her. Can you do that Jim Bishop?” Lexi struck him with ever word she said. She’d hit him that hard that some of the welts coming up on his body were already bleeding.
Jim was screaming into the gag, but only a mumble could be heard in the room, and nothing beyond the walls. He knew he was going to die now because he could never give this woman what she wanted. Jim grunted for Lexi to just get it over with, but Lexi wasn’t done explaining things to him yet, so she told him all about the pain he’d caused Mellissa, and how she wanted him to die thinking her name and seeing her face as the last thing he would ever see.
Lexi went to the bathroom and slipped off the red wig before she removed the mask she’d been wearing while she picked Jim up at the bar. She slipped on a mask that made her look like the old Mellissa did just before she was blown up in the house with Tim and Maggie, then she slipped on a wig that matched Mellissa’s hair from the same time. Lexi stepped out the bathroom and watched the look on Jim’s face as he went as white as a sheet.
“You’re friend Jason Noble had the very same look yesterday when I did the same thing to him.” Lexi said as she walked over to the bed with a small glass bottle in her hand.
Jim looked shocked when he heard her say that she’d already gotten to Jason and killed him, but that soon left his mind when he saw her tilting his head back so she could make him swallow the liquid in the bottle she was holding. Jim thought he would scream for help when she took the gag out, but she just pulled something out the middle of the gag before she poured the contents of the bottle down the centre of the gag before washing the gag off with half a bottle of whisky to lose any trace of the chemical she’d just used on him.
“I would have liked to take much longer to make you suffer, but it has to look like a heart attack. The kinky sex scene was the best I could do, but those welts look very painful.” Lexi said as she picked up a tub of salt and put some in her hand before she started rubbing it in some of them.
Jim screamed until his voice gave out, then he started to feel a tightening in his chest, and his breath became raspy as he could feel his heart giving out on him.
Lexi leaned in closer to look him in the eyes as he took his last hand full of breaths. “Tell Doug Green and Jason that Mellissa says Hi.” Lexi said as she saw Jim take his last breath. She sat on the bed looking at him for a couple of minutes before she checked to make sure his heart had stopped and he had no pulse anymore.
Once she was sure he was dead, and she’d changed back to looking like the cute little red head that he had entered the hotel with, she packed up her things and left the room with Jim Bishop still chained to the bed looking like he’d had a heart attack while having kinky sex with a red head that didn’t exist.
It wasn’t big news, so both Jim Bishop and Jason Noble were filed away as death by natural causes. The CIA might have looked into it more, if they didn’t want the two men dead as well, so nothing ever came of what Lexi did to them, and Lexi never lost any sleep over killing the two of them.
Lexi will finally find out what happened to Sarah in the six months missing from her file. Lexi starts training Tammy and Mellissa up as agents, as well as getting Sarah up to speed. Alice gets sent on a mission that brings her face to face with people from her past, but she has help from her sister this time.